<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Fenton John Anthony Hort and his friend B. E. Westcott compiled the texts used for
			almost every modern translation of the Bible. Hort was perhaps the greatest New
			Testament scholar of his time. In 1888 and 1889, he gave a series of lectures on early
			Christianity. Throughout, Hort uses the Greek word “ecclesia” in order to avoid
			contemporary cultural associations with the word “church.” His lectures explore what the
			ecclesia meant to its first members. To this day, the scholar’s insights have helped people
			understand more about life in the early church.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments />
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>hort</authorID>
			<bookID>ecclesia</bookID>
			<workID>ecclesia</workID>
			<bkgID>christian_ecclesia_a_course_of_lectures_on_the_early_history_and_early_conceptions_of_the_ecclesia_and_one_sermon_(hort)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<series />
			<DC>
				<DC.Title>The Christian Ecclesia: A Course of Lectures on the Early History and Early Conceptions of the Ecclesia and One Sermon</DC.Title>
		        	<DC.Title sub="short">Christian Ecclesia</DC.Title>		
  	                        <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Fenton John Anthony Hort</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Hort, Fenton John Anthony (1828-1892)</DC.Creator>
				<DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
				<DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
				<DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; </DC.Subject>
				<DC.Date sub="Created">2005-07-20</DC.Date>
				<DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
				<DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
				<DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/hort/ecclesia.html</DC.Identifier>
				<DC.Source />
				<DC.Source scheme="URL" />
				<DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
				<DC.Rights />
			</DC>
		</electronicEdInfo>
		

<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page" progress="0.19%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THE <br />CHRISTIAN ECCLESIA</h1>

<h3 id="i-p0.3">A COURSE OF LECTURES</h3>

<h2 id="i-p0.4">ON THE EARLY HISTORY AND <br />
EARLY CONCEPTIONS OF <br />
THE ECCLESIA</h2>

<h3 id="i-p0.7">AND ONE SERMON</h3>

<h4 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.8">BY</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.9">FENTON JOHN ANTHONY HORT D.D.</h2>

<h4 id="i-p0.10">LADY MARGARET’S READER IN DIVINITY IN THE <br />
UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE</h4>

<h3 style="margin-top:1in" id="i-p0.12">MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED <br />
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON </h3>

<h3 id="i-p0.14">1914</h3>

<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />
<div style="margin-top:2in; margin-bottom:2in; text-align:center; font-size:smaller; line-height:150%" id="i-p0.15">
<p style="margin-bottom:12pt" id="i-p1">COPYRIGHT</p>
<p id="i-p2"><i>First Edition</i>, 1897. <br />
<i>Reprinted</i> 1898, 1900, 1908.<br />
<i>Shilling Theological Library</i>, 1914.</p>
</div>

<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material" progress="0.30%" id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Preface" progress="0.30%" id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">PREFACE.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">THIS book consists in the first place of a course of lectures delivered by Dr 
Hort as Lady Margaret Professor in the Michaelmas Terms of 1888 and 1889 on ‘The Early History and the Early Conceptions of the Christian Ecclesia’. The plan 
of the lectures is the same as that of the Lectures on Judaistic Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p2">They contain a careful survey of the evidence to be derived from the literature 
of the Apostolic age for the solution of a fundamental problem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p3">The title ‘Ecclesia’ was chosen, as the opening lecture explains, expressly for 
its freedom from the distracting associations which have gathered round its more 
familiar synonyms. It is in itself a sufficient indication of the spirit of 
genuine historical enquiry in which the study was undertaken.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p4">The original scheme included an investigation into the evidence of the early 
Christian centuries, and the book is therefore in one sense no doubt incomplete. On 

<pb n="vi" id="ii.i-Page_vi" />the other hand it is no mere fragment. The lectures as they stand practically 
exhaust the evidence of the New Testament, at least as far as the Early History 
of Christian institutions is concerned. And Dr Hort’s conclusions on the vexed 
questions with regard to the ‘Origines’ of the different Orders in the 
Christian Ministry will no doubt be scanned with peculiar interest. It is 
however by no means too much to say that it was the other side of his subject, 
‘the Early Conceptions of the Ecclesia’, that gave it its chief attraction for 
Dr Hort. And on this side unfortunately the limitations of lecturing compelled 
him to leave many things unsaid to which he attached the greatest importance.</p>

<p class="center" id="ii.i-p5">*    *    *    *    
*    *    *    *    
*    *    *    *    
*    *    *   </p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p6">The course in 1889 began with a somewhat full recapitulation of the course 
delivered in 1888. I have not thought it worth while to print this 
recapitulation at length. A few modifications have however been introduced from 
it into the text of the original lectures, and a few additions appended as 
footnotes. Otherwise the Lectures are printed, with a few necessary verbal 
alterations, as they stand in the Author’s MSS. I am further responsible for the 
divisions of the text, for the titles of the Lectures, and for the headings of 
the separate paragraphs.</p>
<pb n="vii" id="ii.i-Page_vii" />

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p7">My best thanks are due to the Rev. F. G. Masters, formerly scholar of Corpus 
Christi College, Cambridge, for much help in revising the proof-sheets and for 
the compilation of the index.</p>

<p style="margin-right:5%; text-align:right; margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:24pt" id="ii.i-p8">J. O. F. MURRAY.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p9"><span class="sc" id="ii.i-p9.1">EMMANUEL COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.</span></p>

<p style="margin-top:9pt; text-indent:1in; font-size:smaller" id="ii.i-p10"><i>March</i> 12th, 1897.</p>

<pb n="viii" id="ii.i-Page_viii" />
<pb n="ix" id="ii.i-Page_ix" />
</div2>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture I. The Word Ecclesia." progress="1.89%" id="iii" prev="ii.i" next="iv">

<h2 id="iii-p0.1">LECTURE I.</h2>

<p class="center" id="iii-p1"><i>THE WORD ECCLESIA.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p2" />

<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">THE subject on which I propose to lecture this term is <i>The early conceptions and 
early history of the Christian Ecclesia</i>. The reason why I have chosen the term 
Ecclesia is simply to avoid ambiguity. The English term <i>church</i>, now the most 
familiar representative of <i>ecclesia</i> to most of us, carries with it associations 
derived from the institutions and doctrines of later times, and thus cannot at 
present without a constant mental effort be made to convey the full and exact 
force which originally belonged to <i>ecclesia</i>. There would moreover be a second 
ambiguity in the phrase <i>the early history of the Christian Church</i> arising out of 
the vague comprehensiveness with which the phrase ‘History of the Church’ is 
conventionally employed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p4">It would of course have been possible to have recourse to a second English 
rendering ‘congregation’, which has the advantage of suggesting some of those 

<pb n="2" id="iii-Page_2" />elements of meaning which are least forcibly suggested by the word ‘church’ 
according to our present use. ‘Congregation’ was the only rendering of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p4.1">ἐκκλησία</span> in the English New Testament as it stood throughout Henry VIII.’s 
reign, the substitution of ‘church’ being due to the Genevan revisers; and it 
held its ground in the Bishops’ Bible in no less primary a passage than <scripRef id="iii-p4.2" passage="Matt. xvi. 18" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 
xvi. 18</scripRef> till the Jacobean revision of 1611, which we call the Authorized 
Version. But ‘congregation’ has disturbing associations of its own which render 
it unsuitable for our special purpose; and moreover its use in what might seem 
a rivalry to so venerable, and rightly venerable, a word as ‘church’ would be 
only a hindrance in the way of recovering for ‘church’ the full breadth of its 
meaning. ‘Ecclesia’ is the only perfectly colourless word within our reach, 
carrying us back to the beginnings of Christian history, and enabling us in some 
degree to get behind words and names to the simple facts which they originally 
denoted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p5">The larger part of our subject lies in the region of what we commonly call 
Church History; the general Christian history of the ages subsequent to the 
Apostolic age. But before entering on that region we must devote some little 
time to matter contained in the Bible itself. It is hopeless to try to 
understand either the actual Ecclesia of post-apostolic times, or the thoughts 
of its own contemporaries about it, without first gaining some clear impressions 

<pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" />as to the Ecclesia of the Apostles out of which it grew; to say nothing of the 
influence exerted all along by the words of the apostolic writings, and by other 
parts of Scripture. And again the Ecclesia of the Apostles has likewise 
antecedents which must not be neglected, immediately in facts and words recorded 
by the Evangelists, and ultimately in the institutions and teaching of the Old 
Covenant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">In this preliminary part of our subject, to say the least, we shall find it 
convenient to follow the order of time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">I am sorry to be unable to recommend any books as sufficiently coinciding with 
our subject generally. Multitudes of books in all civilised languages bear 
directly or indirectly upon parts of it: but I doubt whether it would be of any 
real use to attempt a selection. In the latter part of the subject we come on 
ground which has been to a certain extent worked at by several German writers 
within the last few years, and I may have occasion from time to time to refer to 
some of them: they may however be passed over for the present.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii-p8"><i>The sense of the word in the Old Testament.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">The Ecclesia of the New Testament takes its name and primary 
idea from the Ecclesia of the Old Testament. What then is the precise meaning of 
the term Ecclesia as we find it in the Old Testament?</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">The word itself is a common one in classical Greek 

<pb n="4" id="iii-Page_4" />and was adopted by the LXX. translators from Deuteronomy onwards (not in the 
earlier books of the Pentateuch) as their usual rendering of <i>qāhāl</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">Two important words are used in the Old Testament for the gathering together of 
the people of Israel, or their representative heads, ‘<i>ēdhāh</i> [R.V. congregation] 
and <i>qāhāl</i> [R.V. assembly].</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p12.1">Συναγωγή</span> [<i>Synagogè</i>] is the usual, almost the universal, LXX. rendering 
of ‘<i>ēdhāh</i>, 
as also in the earlier books of the Pentateuch of <i>qāhāl</i>. So 
closely connected in original use are the two terms Synagogue and Ecclesia, 
which afterwards came to be fixed in deep antagonism!</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">Neither of the two Hebrew terms was strictly technical: both were at times 
applied to very different kinds of gatherings from the gatherings of the people, 
though <i>qāhāl</i> had always a <i>human</i> reference of some sort, gatherings of individual 
men or gatherings of nations. The two words were so far coincident in meaning 
that in many cases they might apparently be used indifferently: but in the 
first instance they were not strictly synonymous. ‘<i>ēdhāh</i> (derived from a root <i>y‘dh</i> used in the Niphal in the sense of gathering together, specially gathering 
together by appointment or agreement) is properly, when applied to Israel, the 
society itself, formed by the children of Israel or their representative heads, 
whether assembled or not assembled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">On the other hand <i>qāhāl</i> is properly their actual 

<pb n="5" id="iii-Page_5" />meeting together: hence we have a few times the phrase <i>q<sup>e</sup>hăl 
‘ēdhāh</i> ‘the assembly of the congregation’ (rendered by the 
LXX. translators in <scripRef passage="Exodus 12:6" version="LXX" id="iii-p14.1" parsed="lxx|Exod|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Exod.12.6">Ex. xii. 6 </scripRef> 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.2">πᾶν τὸ πλῆθος συναγωγῆς υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ</span> 
in <scripRef id="iii-p14.3" passage="Num. xiv. 5" parsed="|Num|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.14.5">Num. xiv. 5</scripRef> where no equivalent is 
given for <i>q<sup>e</sup>hăl </i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.4">πάσης συναγωγῆς υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ</span>) 
and also <i>q<sup>e</sup>hăl ‘ăm</i> ‘the 
assembly of the people’ (rendered in <scripRef passage="Judges 20:2" version="LXX" id="iii-p14.5" parsed="lxx|Judg|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Judg.20.2">Judg. xx. 2 </scripRef>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.6">ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ</span>, in <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 26:17" id="iii-p14.7" parsed="|Jer|26|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.26.17">Jer. xxvi. (LXX. xxxiii.) 17 </scripRef> 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.8">πάσῃ τῇ συναγωγῇ τοῦ λαοῦ</span>). The 
special interest of this distinction lies in its accounting for the choice of 
the rendering <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.9">ἐκκλησία</span>: <i>qāhāl</i> is derived from an obsolete root meaning to 
call or summon, and the resemblance to the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.10">καλέω</span> naturally suggested to 
the LXX. translators the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.11">ἐκκλησία</span>, derived from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.12">καλέω</span> (or rather 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p14.13">ἐκκαλέω</span>) in precisely the same sense.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p15">There is no foundation for the widely spread notion that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p15.1">ἐκκλησία</span> means a 
people or a number of individual men <i>called out</i> of the world or mankind. In 
itself the idea is of course entirely Scriptural, and moreover it is associated 
with the word and idea ‘called,’ ‘calling,’ ‘call.’ But the compound verb 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p15.2">ἐκκαλέω</span> is never so used, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p15.3">ἐκκλησία</span> never occurs in a context which 
suggests this supposed sense to have been present to the writer’s mind. Again, 
it would not have been unnatural if this sense of <i>calling out</i> from a larger body 
had been as it were put into the word in later times, when it had acquired 
religious associations. But as a matter of fact we do not find that it was so. 
The original <i>calling out</i> is simply the calling of the 

<pb n="6" id="iii-Page_6" />citizens of a Greek town out of their houses by the herald’s trumpet to summon 
them to the assembly and <scripRef passage="Numbers 10:2" id="iii-p15.4" parsed="|Num|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.2">Numb. x.</scripRef> shews that the summons to the Jewish assembly 
was made in the same way. In the actual usage of both <i>qāhāl</i> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p15.5">ἐκκλησία</span> this 
primary idea of summoning is hardly to be felt. They mean simply an assembly of 
the people; and accordingly in the Revised Version of the Old Testament ‘assembly’ is the predominant rendering of <i>qāhāl</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">So much for the original and distinctive force of the two words, in Hebrew and 
Greek. Now we must look a little at their historical application in the Old 
Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p17"><i>‘ēdhāh</i> is by far the commoner word of the two in Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and 
Joshua, but it is wholly absent from Deuteronomy. The two words are used in what 
appears to be practically the same sense in successive clauses of <scripRef id="iii-p17.1" passage="Lev. iv. 13" parsed="|Lev|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.4.13">Lev. iv. 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="iii-p17.2" passage="Num. xvi. 3" parsed="|Num|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.16.3">Num. xvi. 3</scripRef>; and they are coupled together, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p17.3">ἐν μέσῳ ἐκκλησίας καὶ συναγωγῆς</span>, 
in <scripRef passage="Proverbs 5:14" version="LXX" id="iii-p17.4" parsed="lxx|Prov|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.5.14">Prov. v. 14 (LXX.)</scripRef>. Both alike are described sometimes as the 
congregation or assembly of Israel, sometimes as the congregation or assembly of 
Jehovah; sometimes as the congregation or the assembly absolutely. In the later 
books <i>‘ēdhāh</i> goes almost out of use. It is absent from Chronicles except once in 
an extract from Kings or the source of Kings (<scripRef passage="2Chronicles 5:6" id="iii-p17.5" parsed="|2Chr|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.5.6">2 Chr. v. 6</scripRef>). It recurs (in the 
sense of congregation of Israel, I mean) but two or three times in the Psalms 
and the same in the Prophets.</p>

<pb n="7" id="iii-Page_7" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">In these, and in the poetical books, <i>qāhāl</i> is hardly more common, but it abounds 
in Chronicles, Ezra and Nehemiah. It would seem that after the return from the 
Exile this, the more definite and formal word, came to combine the shades of 
meaning belonging to both. Thus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p18.1">ἐκκλησία</span>, as the primary Greek representative 
of <i>qāhāl</i> would naturally for Greek-speaking Jews mean the congregation of Israel 
quite as much as an assembly of the congregation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p19">In the Apocrypha both <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p19.1">συναγωγή</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p19.2">ἐκκλησία</span> are to be found: but it would 
take too long to examine the somewhat intricate variations of sense to be found 
there<note n="1" id="iii-p19.3">There is an indication that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p19.4">συναγωγή</span> was coming to mean the local 
congregation in <scripRef passage="Sirach 24:23" version="LXX" id="iii-p19.5" parsed="lxx|Sir|24|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Sir.24.23">Sir. xxiv. 23</scripRef> and especially in 
<scripRef passage="Song 10:7,8" version="LXX" id="iii-p19.6" parsed="lxx|Song|10|7|10|8" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Song.10.7-Song.10.8">Ps. Sal. x. 7. 8</scripRef>.</note>. But with regard to these words, like many others of equal importance, 
there is a great gap in our knowledge of the usage of Greek Judaism. Philo gives 
us no help, the thoughts which connect themselves with the idea of a national 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p19.7">ἐκκλησία</span> being just of the kind which had least interest for him; and 
Josephus’s ostentatious classicalism deprives us of the information which a 
better Jew in his position might have afforded us. For our purpose it would be 
of peculiar interest to know what and , how much the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p19.8">ἐκκλησία</span> meant to 
Jews of the Dispersion at the time of the Christian Era: but here again we are, 
I fear, wholly in the dark.</p>

<pb n="8" id="iii-Page_8" />
<p class="center" id="iii-p20"><i>The sense of the word in the Gospels.</i></p>


<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">It is now time to come to the New Testament and its use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p21.1">ἐκκλησία</span>, bearing in 
mind that it is a word which had already a history of its own, and which was 
associated with the whole history of Israel. It is also well to remember that 
its antecedents, as it was used by our Lord and His Apostles, are of two kinds, 
derived from the past and the present respectively. Part, the most important 
part, of its meaning came from its ancient and what we may call its religious 
use, that is from the sense or senses which it had borne in the Jewish 
Scriptures; part also of its meaning could not but come from the senses in which 
it was still current in the everyday life of Jews. We may be able to obtain but 
little independent evidence on this last head: but it needs only a little reflexion to feel sure that in this as in other cases contemporary usage cannot 
have been wholly inoperative.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">The actual word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p22.1">ἐκκλησία</span>, as many know, is in the Gospels confined to two 
passages of St Matthew. This fact has not unnaturally given rise to doubts as to 
the trustworthiness of the record. These doubts however seem to me to be in 
reality unfounded. If indeed it were true that matter found in a single Gospel 
only is to be regarded with suspicion as not proceeding from fundamental 
documents common to more than one, then doubtless these passages would <pb n="9" id="iii-Page_9" />be open to doubt. But if, as I believe to be the true view, each evangelist had 
independent knowledge or had access to fresh materials by which he was able to 
make trustworthy additions to that which he obtained from previous records, then 
there is no <i>a priori</i> reason for suspecting these two passages of the First 
Gospel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p23">It is further urged that these passages have the appearance of having been 
thrust into the text in the Second Century in order to support the growing 
authority of the Ecclesia as an external power. An interpolation of the supposed 
kind would however be unexampled, and there is nothing in the passages 
themselves, when carefully read, which bears out the suggestion. Nay, the manner 
in which St Peter’s name enters into the language about the building of 
Messiah’s Ecclesia could not be produced by any view respecting his office which 
was current in the Second Century. In truth, the application of the term 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p23.1">ἐκκλησία</span> by the Apostles is much easier to understand if it was founded on an 
impressive saying of our Lord. On the other hand, during our Lord’s lifetime 
such language was peculiarly liable to be misunderstood by the outer world of 
Jews, and therefore it is not surprising if it formed no part of His ordinary 
public teaching.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">It will be convenient to take first the less important passage, <scripRef id="iii-p24.1" passage="Matt. xviii. 17" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii. 17</scripRef>. 
Here our Lord is speaking not of the future but the present, instructing <pb n="10" id="iii-Page_10" />His disciples how to deal with an offending brother. There are three stages of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p24.2">ἔλεγξις</span>, or bringing his fault home to him; first with him alone, next with two 
or three brethren; and if that fails, thirdly with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p24.3">ἐκκλησία</span>, 
the whole brotherhood. The principle holds good in a manner for all time. The 
actual precept is hardly intelligible if the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p24.4">ἐκκλησία</span> meant is not the Jewish 
community, apparently the Jewish local community, to which the injured person 
and the offender both belonged.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p25">We are on quite different ground in the more famous passage, <scripRef id="iii-p25.1" passage="Matt. xvi. 18" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>. At a 
critical point in the Ministry, far away in the parts of Cæsarea Philippi, our 
Lord elicits from Peter the confession, “Thou art the Messiah, the Son of the 
Living God,” and pronounces him happy for having been Divinely taught to have 
the insight which enabled him to make it: “Yea and I say to thee,” He 
proceeds, “that thou art Peter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p25.2">Πέτρος</span><i>, kēphā’</i>), 
and on this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p25.3">πέτρα</span> I will 
build my Ecclesia and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">Here there is no question of a partial or narrowly local Ecclesia. The 
congregation of God, which held so conspicuous a place in the ancient 
Scriptures, is assuredly what the disciples could not fail to understand as the 
foundation of the meaning of a sentence which was indeed for the present 
mysterious. If we may venture for a moment to substitute the name Israel, and 
read the words as <pb n="11" id="iii-Page_11" />‘on this rock I will build my Israel,’ we gain an impression which supplies at 
least an approximation to the probable sense. The Ecclesia of the ancient Israel 
was the Ecclesia of God; and now, having been confessed to be God’s Messiah, 
nay His Son, He could to such hearers without risk of grave misunderstanding 
claim that Ecclesia as His own.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">What He declared that He would build was in one sense old, in another new. It 
had a true continuity with the Ecclesia of the Old Covenant; the building of it 
would be a <i>re</i>building<note n="2" id="iii-p27.1">Cf. <scripRef id="iii-p27.2" passage="Acts xv. 16" parsed="|Acts|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.16">Acts xv. 16</scripRef>, where James quotes <scripRef id="iii-p27.3" passage="Amos ix. 11" parsed="|Amos|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.9.11">Amos ix. 11</scripRef>, 
“In that day will I raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen, and close 
up the breaches thereof; and I will raise up his ruins, and I <i>will build</i> it as in the days of old.”</note>. Christ’s work in relation to it would be a completion of 
it, a bestowal on it of power to fulfil its as yet unfulfilled Divine purposes.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p28">But it might also be called a new Ecclesia, as being founded on a new principle 
or covenant, and in this sense might specially be called the Ecclesia of 
Messiah, Messiah actually manifested; and under such a point of view building 
rather than rebuilding would be the natural verb to use. It is hardly necessary 
to remind you how these two contrasted aspects of the Gospel, as at once 
bringing in the new, and fulfilling and restoring the old, are inseparably 
intertwined in our Lord’s teaching.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p29">Hence we shall go greatly astray if we interpret <pb n="12" id="iii-Page_12" />our Lord’s use of the term 
<i>Ecclesia</i> in this cardinal passage exclusively by 
reference to the Ecclesia known to us in Christian history. Speaking with 
reference to the future, He not only speaks (as the phrase is) “in terms of” 
the past, but emphatically marks the future as an outgrowth of the past. Here 
however a question presents itself which we cannot help asking, — asking in all 
reverence. How came our Lord to make choice of this particular word, or a word 
belonging to this particular group? Common as are the two Hebrew words which we 
have examined, <i>‘ēdhāh</i> and <i>qāhāl</i>, they do not occur in any of the important 
passages which describe or imply the distinctive position of Israel as a 
peculiar people. Their use is mainly confined to historical parts of the 
historical book. They have no place in the greater prophecies having what we 
call a Messianic import. From all parts of the book of Isaiah they are both 
entirely absent. ‘People,’ <i>‘ăm, </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p29.1">λαός</span>, is the term which first occurs to us as 
most often applied to Israel in this as well as in other connexions, and which 
has also, under limitations, considerable Apostolic sanction as applied to the 
Christian Ecclesia. But on reflexion we must see, I think, that ‘people’ was a 
term which, thus applied, belonged in strictness only to that past period of the 
world’s history in which the society of men specially consecrated to God was 
likewise a nation, one of many nations, and in the main a race, one of many 
races. It would have been a true word, <pb n="13" id="iii-Page_13" />but, as used on this occasion, liable to be misunderstood. This impression is 
confirmed by examination of the passages of the New Testament in which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p29.2">λαός</span> 
(people) is applied to the Christian Ecclesia. It will be found that they almost 
always include a direct appropriation of Old Testament language<note n="3" id="iii-p29.3"><p class="normal" id="iii-p30"><scripRef id="iii-p30.1" passage="Rom. ix. 25" parsed="|Rom|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.25">Rom. ix. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:16" id="iii-p30.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p30.3" passage="Tit. ii. 14" parsed="|Titus|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.14">Tit. ii. 14</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9,10" id="iii-p30.4" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9-1Pet.2.10">1 Pet. ii. 9, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p30.5" passage="Heb. viii. 10" parsed="|Heb|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.10">Heb. viii. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p30.6" passage="Ap. xviii. 4; xxi. 3" parsed="|Rev|18|4|0|0;|Rev|21|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.4 Bible:Rev.21.3">Ap. 
xviii. 4; xxi. 3</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p31">In <scripRef id="iii-p31.1" passage="Heb. iv. 9; xiii. 12" parsed="|Heb|4|9|0|0;|Heb|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.9 Bible:Heb.13.12">Heb. iv. 9; xiii. 12</scripRef> the term includes the ancient people, and is in fact 
suggested by the purpose of the Epistle as being addressed exclusively to Christians who were also Jews.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p32">In <scripRef id="iii-p32.1" passage="Acts xv. 14 " parsed="|Acts|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.14">Acts xv. 14 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p32.2">ὁ θεὸς 
ἐπεσκέψατο λαβεῖν ἐξ ἐθνῶν 
λαὸν τῷ ὁνόματι 
αὐτοῦ</span> (Revised Version paraphrastically “God did visit the Gentiles, to take 
out of them a people for his name”), the paradox of a people of God out of the 
<i>Gentiles</i> explains and justifies itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p33">Nor lastly is it a real exception when the Lord tells St Paul in a dream at 
Corinth that He has “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p33.1">λαός πολύς</span> in this city” 
(<scripRef id="iii-p33.2" passage="Acts xviii. 10" parsed="|Acts|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.10">Acts xviii. 10</scripRef>).</p></note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p34">If the term ‘people’ was not to be employed, <i>qāhāl </i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p34.1">ἐκκλησία</span>) was, as far as 
we can see, the fittest term to take its place. Although, as we saw just now, 
the use of the two words which we translate ‘congregation’ and ‘assembly’ in 
the Old Testament, is almost wholly historical, not ideal or doctrinal, there is 
one passage (<scripRef id="iii-p34.2" passage="Ps. lxxiv. 2" parsed="|Ps|74|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.2">Ps. lxxiv. 2</scripRef>) in which one of them wears practically another 
character. It is not a conspicuous passage as it stands in the Psalter; but the 
manner in which St Paul adopts and adapts its language in his parting address to 
the Ephesian elders at Miletus (<scripRef id="iii-p34.3" passage="Acts xx. 28" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>) amply justifies the supposition 
that it helped directly or indirectly to facilitate the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p34.4">ἐκκλησία</span> to 
denote God’s people <pb n="14" id="iii-Page_14" />of the future. “Remember thy congregation which thou didst purchase of old, 
didst redeem to be the tribe of thine inheritance.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p35">The original here is <i>‘ēdhāh</i>, and the LXX. rendering for it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.1">συναγωγή</span>. St Paul 
substitutes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.2">ἐκκλησία</span> as he also substitutes 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.3">περιεποιήσατο</span> (‘purchased’) 
for the too colourless <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.4">ἐκτήσω</span> (‘acquired’) of the 
LXX., while he further gives 
the force of the other verb ‘redeem’ by what he says of the blood through which 
the purchase was made. The points that concern us are these. Not ‘people’ but 
‘congregation’ is the word employed by the Psalmist in his appeal to God on 
behalf of the suffering Israel of the present, with reference to what He had 
wrought for Israel in the time of old, when He had purchased them out of Egypt, 
ransomed them out of Egyptian bondage, to be a peculiar possession to Himself; 
these images of ‘purchase’ and ‘ransom’ as applied to the Divine operation of 
the Exodus being taken primarily from the Song of Moses (<scripRef id="iii-p35.5" passage="Exod. xv. 13, 16" parsed="|Exod|15|13|0|0;|Exod|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.13 Bible:Exod.15.16">Exod. xv. 13, 16</scripRef>); and 
then fresh significance is given to the Psalmist’s language by the way in which 
St Paul appropriates it to describe how God had purchased to Himself a new 
congregation (now called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p35.6">ἐκκλησία</span>) by the ransom of His Son’s lifeblood. 
This seventy-fourth Psalm is now generally believed to be a very late one; it 
is not unlikely that in speaking of God’s congregation rather than God’s people, 
the Psalmist was following a current usage of his own time. If so, there would 
be an additional <pb n="15" id="iii-Page_15" />antecedent leading up to the language which we read in St Matthew. But to say 
the least, the Psalm shews that such language was not absolutely new<note n="4" id="iii-p35.7">The four passages of the Talmud quoted by Schürer [Eng. Tr. II. ii. p. 59] to 
shew that <i>qāhāl</i> came to have a high ideal character do not at all bear him out.</note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p36">But the fitness of this language by no means depends only on the Psalm or on 
what the Psalm may imply. These words denoting ‘congregation’ or ‘assembly’ had 
belonged to the children of Israel through their whole history from the day when 
they became a people. In the written records of the Old Testament they first 
start forth in this sense in connexion with the institution of the Passover (<scripRef passage="Exodus 12:1-51" id="iii-p36.1" parsed="|Exod|12|1|12|51" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.1-Exod.12.51">Ex. 
xii.</scripRef>): they continue on during the wanderings in the wilderness, in the time of 
the Judges, under the Kings, and after the Captivity when the kingdom remained 
unrestored. Moreover they suggested no mere agglomeration of men, but rather a 
unity carried out in the joint action of many members, each having his own 
responsibilities, the action of each and all being regulated by a supreme law or 
order. To Greek ears these words would doubtless be much less significant: but 
what they suggested would be substantially true as far as it went, and it was 
not on Greek soil that the earliest Christian Ecclesia was to arise.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p37">This primary sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p37.1">ἐκκλησία</span> as a congregation <pb n="16" id="iii-Page_16" />or assembly of men is not altered by the verb 
“build” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p37.2">οἰκοδομήσω</span>) 
associated with it. It is somewhat difficult for us to feel the exact force of 
the combination of words, familiar as we are with the idea of building as 
applied to the material edifice which we call a church, and natural as it is for 
us to transfer associations unconsciously from the one sense to the other. To 
speak of men as being built is in accordance with Old Testament usage. Thus <scripRef id="iii-p37.3" passage="Jer. xxiv. 6" parsed="|Jer|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.24.6">Jer. 
xxiv. 6</scripRef>; I will build them, and not pull them down; and I will plant them, and 
not pluck them up (cf.<scripRef passage="Jeremiah 42:10" id="iii-p37.4" parsed="|Jer|42|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.42.10"> xlii. 10</scripRef>); <scripRef passage="Jeremiah 33:7" id="iii-p37.5" parsed="|Jer|33|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.33.7">xxxiii. 7</scripRef>, I will cause the captivity of Judah 
and the captivity of Israel to return, and will build them, as at the first; and 
elsewhere. But no doubt the singular <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p37.6">μου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν</span> is meant to imply more 
distinctly the building up of the whole body in unity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p38">What our Lord speaks of however is not simply building, but building “upon this 
rock.” It is impossible now to do more than say in the fewest words that I 
believe the most obvious interpretation of this famous phrase is the true one. 
St Peter himself, yet not exclusively St Peter but the other disciples of whom 
he was then the spokesman and interpreter, and should hereafter be the leader, 
was the rock which Christ had here in view. It was no question here of an 
authority given to St Peter; some other image than that of the ground under a 
foundation must have been chosen if that had been meant. Still less was it a 
question of an authority which should <pb n="17" id="iii-Page_17" />be transmitted by St Peter to others. The whole was a matter of personal or 
individual qualifications and personal or individual work. The outburst of 
keenly perceptive faith had now at last shown St Peter, carrying with him the 
rest, to have the prime qualification for the task which his Lord contemplated 
for him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p39">That task was fulfilled, fulfilled at once and for ever so far as its first and 
decisive stage was concerned, in the time described in the earliest chapters of 
the Acts. The combination of intimate personal acquaintance with the Lord, first 
during His Ministry and then after His Resurrection, with such a faith as was 
revealed that day in the region of Cæsarea Philippi, a faith which could 
penetrate into the heavenly truth concerning the Lord that lay beneath the 
surface of His words and works, these were the qualifications for becoming the 
foundations of the future Ecclesia. In virtue of this personal faith vivifying 
their discipleship, the Apostles became themselves the first little Ecclesia, 
constituting a living rock upon which a far larger and ever enlarging Ecclesia 
should very shortly be built slowly up, living stone by living stone, as each 
new faithful convert was added to the society.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p40">But the task thus assigned to St Peter and the rest was not for that generation 
only. To all future generations and ages the Ecclesia would <pb n="18" id="iii-Page_18" />remain built upon them, upon St Peter and his fellow disciples, partly as a 
society continuous with the Society which was built directly upon them in their 
lifetime, partly as deriving from their faith and experience, as embodied in the 
New Testament, its whole knowledge of the facts and primary teachings of the 
Gospel.</p>

<p class="center" id="iii-p41"><i>The Ecclesia </i>(<i>without the name</i>) <i>in the Gospels</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p42">We must not linger now over the other details of our Lord’s words to St Peter; 
though the time we have already spent on those points in them which most 
directly concern our subject is hardly out of proportion to their importance in 
illustration of it. But we have not yet done with the Gospels. Though they 
contain the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p42.1">ἐκκλησία</span> but twice, and refer directly to the Christian 
Ecclesia but once, in other forms they tell much that bears on our subject, far 
more than it is possible to gather up within our limits. This is one of the 
cases in which it is dangerous to measure teaching about things by the range of 
the names applied to things. Much had been done towards the making of the 
elements of the Ecclesia before its name could with advantage be pronounced 
otherwise than under such special circumstances as we have just been 
considering.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p43">One large department of our Lord’s teaching, sometimes spoken of as if it 
directly belonged to our subject, may, I believe, be safely laid aside. In the <pb n="19" id="iii-Page_19" />verse following that which we have been considering, our Lord says to St Peter “
I will give thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven.” Without going into details 
of interpretation, we can at once see that the relation between the two verses 
implies some important relation between the Ecclesia and the Kingdom of Heaven: 
but the question is, what relation? The simplest inference from the language 
used would be that the office committed to St Peter and the rest with respect to 
the Ecclesia, would enable him and them to fulfil the office here described as 
committed to him, with respect to the Kingdom of Heaven. But the question is 
whether this is a sufficient account of the matter. Since Augustine’s time the 
Kingdom of Heaven or Kingdom of God, of which we read so often in the Gospels, 
has been simply identified with the Christian Ecclesia. This is a not unnatural 
deduction from some of our Lord’s sayings on this subject taken by themselves; 
but it cannot, I think, hold its ground when the whole range of His teaching 
about it is comprehensively examined. We may speak of the Ecclesia as the 
visible representative of the Kingdom of God, or as the primary instrument of 
its sway, or under other analogous forms of language. But we are not justified 
in identifying the one with the other, so as to be able to apply directly to the 
Ecclesia whatever is said in the Gospels about the Kingdom of Heaven or of God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p44">On the other hand, wherever we find disciples and <pb n="20" id="iii-Page_20" />discipleship in the Gospels, there we are dealing with what was a direct 
preparation for the founding of the Ecclesia. We all know how much more this 
word ‘disciples’ sometimes means in the Gospels than admiring and affectionate 
hearers, though that forms a part of it; how a closer personal relation is 
further involved in it, for discipleship takes various forms and passes through 
various stages. Throughout there is devotion to the Lord, found at last to be no 
mere superior Rabbi, but a true Lord of the spirit; and along with and arising 
out of this devotion there is a growing sense of brotherhood between disciples.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p45">Chief among the disciples are those Twelve who from certain points of view are 
called Apostles, but very rarely in the Gospels; sometimes ‘The Twelve’, more 
often simply ‘The Disciples’. We do the Evangelists wrong if we treat this use 
of terms as fortuitous or trivial. It is in truth most exact and most 
instructive. Not only was discipleship the foundation of apostleship, but the 
Twelve who were Apostles were precisely the men who were most completely 
disciples. Here we are brought back to the meaning of the building of Christ’s 
Ecclesia upon St Peter and his fellows. The discipleship which accompanied our 
Lord’s Ministry contained, though in an immature form, precisely the conditions 
by which the Ecclesia subsisted afterwards, faith and devotion to the Lord, felt 
and exercised in union, and consequent brotherly love. It was the strength, so 
to speak, of St Peter’s <pb n="21" id="iii-Page_21" />discipleship which enabled him, leading the other eleven disciples and in 
conjunction with them, to be a foundation on which fresh growths of the Ecclesia 
could be built.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p46">This point needs a little further examination, the exact relation of the 
Apostles to the Ecclesia, according to the books of the New Testament, being a 
fundamental part of our subject.</p>
<pb n="22" id="iii-Page_22" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture II. The Apostles in Relation to the Ecclesia." progress="10.05%" id="iv" prev="iii" next="v">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">LECTURE II.</h2>

<p class="center" id="iv-p1"><i>THE APOSTLES IN RELATION TO THE ECCLESIA</i>.</p>

<p class="center" id="iv-p2"><i>The term </i>‘<i>Apostle</i>’<i> in the Gospels</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">I <span class="sc" id="iv-p3.1">SAID</span> towards the close of my last lecture that the term ‘Apostles’ as applied 
to the Twelve was rare in the Gospels. Let us see what the passages are. The 
first is a very pregnant one, though simple enough in form, <scripRef id="iv-p3.2" passage="Mark iii. 13-16" parsed="|Mark|3|13|3|16" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.13-Mark.3.16">Mark iii. 13-16</scripRef>. Our 
Lord goes up into the mountain, and “calls to Him whom He Himself would, and 
they departed unto Him. And He made twelve, whom He also named Apostles, [such 
is assuredly the true reading, though the common texts create an artificial 
smoothness by omitting the last clause] that they should be with Him, and that 
He should send (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p3.3">ἀποστέλλῃ</span>) them to preach and to have authority to cast out 
the demons; and He made the Twelve . . . Peter (giving this name to Simon) and 
James etc.” Here by what seems to be a double process of selection (though the <pb n="23" id="iv-Page_23" />word selection is not used), proceeding wholly from Himself, our Lord sets aside 
twelve for two great purposes, kept apart in the Greek by the double <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p3.4">ἵνα</span>: the 
first, personal nearness to Himself “that they should be with Him”: the second, 
“with a view to sending them forth”, this mission of theirs having two heads, to 
preach, and to have authority to cast out the ‘demons’, these two being 
precisely the two modes of action which St Mark has described in <scripRef passage="Mark 1:39" id="iv-p3.5" parsed="|Mark|1|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.39">i. 39</scripRef> as 
exercised by the Lord Himself in the synagogues of all Galilee, just as in the 
previous <scripRef passage="Mark 1:14-34" id="iv-p3.6" parsed="|Mark|1|14|1|34" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.14-Mark.1.34">verses i. 14–34</scripRef> he had described a succession of acts which came under 
these heads, the second head evidently including the healing of the sick. Lastly 
we learn that our Lord Himself, apparently on this occasion, called these twelve 
chosen men ‘Apostles’ or ‘envoys’.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">Whether they were or were not sent forth immediately after this their selection, 
St Mark does not expressly tell us. But it is morally certain that he intended 
to represent the actual mission as <i>not</i> immediate. Such is the natural force of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p4.1">ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ</span> “with a view to sending them forth”, and moreover more than 
one hundred verses further on (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:7" id="iv-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.7">vi. 7</scripRef>) we read how when our Lord was going round 
the villages teaching, He called to Himself the Twelve, “and began to send them 
forth by two and two”; and so, after a brief account of His charge to them we 
read (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:12-13" id="iv-p4.3" parsed="|Mark|6|12|6|13" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.12-Mark.6.13">vi. 12 f.</scripRef>) “and they went <pb n="24" id="iv-Page_24" />out and preached that men should repent, and they cast out many demons, and 
anointed with oil many that were sick and healed them”: — again the two heads of 
what they were to do when sent forth. Then comes the story of Herod and John the 
Baptist; and then (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:30" id="iv-p4.4" parsed="|Mark|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30">vi. 30</scripRef>) “and the Apostles are gathered together 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p4.5">συνάγονται</span>) unto Jesus, and they told Him all things whatsoever they had 
<i>done</i> 
and whatsoever they had <i>taught</i>” (again the two heads emphatically 
distinguished). Henceforward the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p4.6">ἀπόστολος</span> disappears from St Mark’s 
Gospel; so that he evidently used it only in the strictest sense, with 
reference to this one typical mission to preach and to heal, at the beginning of 
it and at the end of it. When he wishes afterwards<note n="5" id="iv-p4.7">See St <scripRef id="iv-p4.8" passage="Mark ix. 35; x. 32; xi. 11; xiv. 17" parsed="|Mark|9|35|0|0;|Mark|10|32|0|0;|Mark|11|11|0|0;|Mark|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.35 Bible:Mark.10.32 Bible:Mark.11.11 Bible:Mark.14.17">Mark ix. 35; x. 32; xi. 11; xiv. 17</scripRef>: besides the Judas passages (<scripRef passage="Mark 14:10,20,43" id="iv-p4.9" parsed="|Mark|14|10|0|0;|Mark|14|20|0|0;|Mark|14|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.10 Bible:Mark.14.20 Bible:Mark.14.43">xiv. 
10, 20, 43</scripRef>).</note> to mark them out sharply 
from the other disciples, he calls them “the Twelve.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">Next, St Luke’s Gospel is interesting both by its resemblances and by its 
differences. First comes a passage (<scripRef passage="Luke 6:12-17" id="iv-p5.1" parsed="|Luke|6|12|6|17" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.12-Luke.6.17">vi. 12 ff.</scripRef>) which includes in itself both 
likeness and unlikeness to St Mark. “It came to pass in these days that He went 
out unto the mountain to pray, and He continued all night in His prayer to God. 
And when it was day, He called His disciples, and choosing from them twelve, 
whom He also named Apostles, Simon . . . , and going down with them, He stood on a 
level place.” Here <pb n="25" id="iv-Page_25" />the selection by our Lord is mentioned, and the name ‘Apostles’ which He gave: 
but nothing is said of either purpose or work. The selection is associated with 
the Sermon on the Mount. We do hear however (<scripRef passage="Luke 6:17-18" id="iv-p5.2" parsed="|Luke|6|17|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.17-Luke.6.18">vi. 17 f.</scripRef>) of the great crowd who 
were present “to hear Him” (the correlative of preaching) “and to be healed of 
their diseases”, “unclean spirits” being mentioned in the next sentence. Then, 
after a considerable interval, we read (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:1" id="iv-p5.3" parsed="|Luke|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.1">ix. 1</scripRef>) how He called together the Twelve 
(the addition “Apostles” has high authority but is probably only an Alexandrine 
reading), and gave them power and authority over all demons and to cure 
diseases, and sent them forth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p5.4">ἀπέστειλεν</span>) to preach the kingdom of God and to 
heal. After a charge of three verses only, we read (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:6" id="iv-p5.5" parsed="|Luke|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.6">ix. 6</scripRef>) “And they going 
forth went throughout the villages, <i>preaching</i> good tidings and <i>healing</i> 
everywhere”. (Thus the two heads are twice repeated). Then Herod is spoken of 
for three verses, and in <scripRef passage="Luke 9:10" id="iv-p5.6" parsed="|Luke|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.10"><i>v</i>. 10</scripRef> (just as in <scripRef id="iv-p5.7" passage="Mark vi. 30" parsed="|Mark|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.30">Mark vi. 30</scripRef>) we have the Twelve on 
their <i>return</i> described as Apostles, “And the Apostles when they had returned 
recounted to Him what they had done.” If we pursue the narrative a little 
further, we shall hardly think this limitation of usage accidental. Two verses 
later (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:12" id="iv-p5.8" parsed="|Luke|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.12">ix. 12</scripRef>) it is the Twelve who are said to come to our Lord and bid Him 
dismiss the multitude. In <scripRef passage="Luke 9:14" id="iv-p5.9" parsed="|Luke|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.14"><i>v</i>. 14</scripRef> they are called “His disciples”, in 
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:16,18" id="iv-p5.10" parsed="|Luke|9|16|0|0;|Luke|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.16 Bible:Luke.9.18"><i>vv</i>. 16, 18</scripRef> “the disciples”, and so on.</p>
<pb n="26" id="iv-Page_26" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">In this Gospel however the term is not throughout confined to this limited 
usage. Three times afterwards<note n="6" id="iv-p6.1">See St <scripRef id="iv-p6.2" passage="Luke xvii. 5; xxii. 14" parsed="|Luke|17|5|0|0;|Luke|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.5 Bible:Luke.22.14">Luke xvii. 5; xxii. 14</scripRef> (the right reading); <scripRef passage="Luke 24:10" id="iv-p6.3" parsed="|Luke|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.10">xxiv. 10</scripRef>.</note> it speaks of “the Apostles”, without 
any perceptible reference to that mission, while it also speaks of ‘the Twelve’ 
once<note n="7" id="iv-p6.4">St <scripRef id="iv-p6.5" passage="Luke xviii. 31" parsed="|Luke|18|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.31">Luke xviii. 31</scripRef>, besides the reference to Judas, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:47" id="iv-p6.6" parsed="|Luke|22|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.47">xxii. 47</scripRef>.</note> 
and of ‘the Eleven’ twice<note n="8" id="iv-p6.7">St <scripRef id="iv-p6.8" passage="Luke xxiv. 9" parsed="|Luke|24|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.9">Luke xxiv. 9</scripRef> (just before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p6.9">τοὺς ἀποστόλους</span>), 
<scripRef passage="Luke 24:33" id="iv-p6.10" parsed="|Luke|24|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.33">33</scripRef>.</note>. The explanation, I suppose, is that St Luke, 
having probably in his mind the writing of the Acts, which is (see <scripRef passage="Acts 1:1-2" id="iv-p6.11" parsed="|Acts|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1-Acts.1.2">Acts i. 1 f.</scripRef>) 
a kind of second part to the Gospel, in these three places used by anticipation 
the title which, as we shall see presently, acquired a fresh currency after the 
Ascension: in each of the three cases the accompanying language bears no trace 
of coming from a common source with anything in the other Gospels; so that the 
wording is probably entirely St Luke’s own. The anticipatory use thus supposed 
has no doubt an instructiveness of its own. It serves to remind us how all that 
period, in which the Twelve seemed to be only gathering in <i>personal</i> gains to 
heart and mind by their discipleship, was in truth the indispensable condition 
and, as it were, education for their future action upon others.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">St Matthew on the other hand gives even less prominence to the title ‘Apostles’ 
than St Mark. He tells us (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:1" id="iv-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1">x. 1</scripRef>) that our Lord “calling His twelve disciples 
unto Him gave them authority over unclean <pb n="27" id="iv-Page_27" />spirits so as to cast them out and to heal every disease and every sickness.” “Now the names of the twelve Apostles,” he adds, “are these . . . .” In the other 
two Gospels we have had two separate incidents, the selection on the mountain, 
and the subsequent mission among the villages. Here in St Matthew the first 
incident is dropped altogether, so that in the first words of <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:1-42" id="iv-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|10|1|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1-Matt.10.42">chap. x.</scripRef> “His 
twelve disciples” are spoken of as an already known or already existing body to 
whom powers are now given, and the list of names is prefixed to the account of 
their mission. We are not told that our Lord called them ‘Apostles’ nor is any 
other indication given that the term had a special meaning: nay, the word in 
this context might with at least as great propriety be translated ‘envoys’ as 
‘Apostles’. The nature of their mission is not expressly described, though our 
Lord’s own previous action is spoken of (<scripRef passage="Matthew 9:35" id="iv-p7.3" parsed="|Matt|9|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.35">ix. 35</scripRef>) as “teaching in their 
synagogues and preaching the Gospel of the kingdom and curing every disease and 
every sickness.” But St Matthew places here the well-known charge, introducing 
it with the words “These twelve Jesus sent (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p7.4">ἀπέστειλεν</span>) charging them saying,” 
etc., and the charge itself almost at once puts forward the same heads of 
mission which we have found in the other Gospels. Thenceforward St Matthew never 
uses the term ‘Apostle’. When he needs a precise designation, it is 
usually<note n="9" id="iv-p7.5">See St <scripRef id="iv-p7.6" passage="Matt. x. 1; xi. 1" parsed="|Matt|10|1|0|0;|Matt|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.1 Bible:Matt.11.1">Matt. x. 1; xi. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:17" id="iv-p7.7" parsed="|Matt|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.17">xx. 17 <i>v. l</i>.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:20" id="iv-p7.8" parsed="|Matt|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.20">xxvi. 20 <i>v. 1</i>.</scripRef></note>, “His <pb n="28" id="iv-Page_28" />twelve disciples” or “the 
Twelve<note n="10" id="iv-p7.9">See St <scripRef passage="Matthew 20:17" id="iv-p7.10" parsed="|Matt|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.17">Matt. xx. 17 <i>v. l.</i></scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26:20" id="iv-p7.11" parsed="|Matt|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.20">xxvi. 20 <i>v. 1</i></scripRef>. besides the Judas passages, <scripRef passage="Matthew 26:14,47" id="iv-p7.12" parsed="|Matt|26|14|0|0;|Matt|26|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.14 Bible:Matt.26.47">xxvi. 14, 47</scripRef>.</note>”, and once (<scripRef passage="Matthew 28:16" id="iv-p7.13" parsed="|Matt|28|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.16">xxviii. 16</scripRef>) “the eleven 
disciples”.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">St John’s usage, as is well-known, is more remarkable still. He never calls the 
Twelve “Apostles”, unless it be by indirect allusion (<scripRef passage="John 13:16" id="iv-p8.1" parsed="|John|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.16">xiii. 16</scripRef>) “A servant is 
not greater than his lord; neither an envoy (one sent) greater than he that 
sent him.” Of the Twelve he speaks in <scripRef passage="John 6:67,70" id="iv-p8.2" parsed="|John|6|67|0|0;|John|6|70|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.67 Bible:John.6.70">vi. 67, 70</scripRef> “Jesus said therefore to the 
Twelve ‘Will ye also go?’” “Did not I choose you the Twelve, and one of you is 
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p8.3">διάβολος</span>?”; besides his use of the term to describe Judas 
(<scripRef passage="John 6:17" id="iv-p8.4" parsed="|John|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.17">vi. 71</scripRef>) and Thomas (<scripRef passage="John 20:24" id="iv-p8.5" parsed="|John|20|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.24">xx. 24</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">Taking these facts together respecting the usage of the Gospels, we are led, I 
think, to the conclusion that in its original sense the term Apostle was not 
intended to describe the habitual relation of the Twelve to our Lord during the 
days of His ministry, but strictly speaking only that mission among the 
villages, of which the beginning and the end are recorded for us; just as in the 
Acts, Paul and Barnabas are called Apostles (<i>i.e</i>. of the Church of Antioch) with 
reference to that special mission which we call St Paul’s First Missionary 
Journey, and to that only. At the same time this limited apostleship was not 
heterogeneous from the apostleship of later days spoken of in the Acts, but a 
prelude to it, a preparation for it, and as <pb n="29" id="iv-Page_29" />it were a type of it. Such sayings as that difficult one (<scripRef id="iv-p9.1" passage="Matt. xix. 28" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. xix. 28</scripRef> || 
<scripRef id="iv-p9.2" passage="Luke xxii. 30" parsed="|Luke|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.30">Luke xxii. 30</scripRef>) about sitting on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel, 
are indications that a distinctive function was reserved for the Twelve 
throughout, over and above their function as the chiefest disciples. It remains 
true that the habitual, always appropriate, designations of the Twelve during 
our Lord’s ministry were simply “the disciples” or “the twelve” or “the twelve 
disciples”.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">And this use of names points to corresponding facts. Discipleship, not 
apostleship, was the primary active function, so to speak, of the Twelve till 
the Ascension, and, as we shall see, it remained always their fundamental 
function. The purpose of their being with Him (with the Lord) stands first in 
that memorable sentence of St Mark, and is sharply distinguished from the Lord’s 
second purpose in forming them into a body, <i>viz</i>. the sending them forth to 
preach and to work acts of deliverance. But the distinction does not rest on 
those words alone. A far larger proportion of the Gospels is taken up with 
records of facts belonging to the discipleship than with records of facts 
belonging to the apostleship, so far as it is possible to distinguish them.</p>

<p class="center" id="iv-p11"><i>The Last Supper.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p12">When the Ministry is over, and the end is beginning, the importance of the 
special discipleship of the <pb n="30" id="iv-Page_30" />Twelve in relation to the future Ecclesia soon comes to light. The Last Supper 
is the most solemn and characteristic gathering together of the Twelve with the 
Lord at their head. There in the upper room they are completely “<i>with Him</i>,” and 
completely separated from all others. The words and acts at this supper, which 
constitute the institution of the Holy Communion, were addressed to the Twelve, 
and no others are spoken of as recipients of the command. Whatever directions 
for the future are present here are contained within the simple imperatives 
addressed to the Twelve, “take,” “eat,” “drink,” and (if we add St Paul and the 
interpolation in St Luke’s text derived from him) “do this.” Of whom then in 
after times were the Twelve the representatives that evening? If they 
represented an apostolic order within the Ecclesia then the Holy Communion must 
have been intended only for members of that order, and the rest of the Ecclesia 
had no part in it. But if, as the men of the Apostolic age and subsequent ages 
believed without hesitation, the Holy Communion was meant for the Ecclesia at 
large, then the Twelve sat that evening as representatives of the Ecclesia at 
large: they were disciples more than they were Apostles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p13">That central event of the Last Supper, as we all know, is not mentioned by St 
John: but there is a close connexion between its meaning and much of the 
contents of those five chapters of his Gospel, from the thirteenth to the 
seventeenth, which begin with the <pb n="31" id="iv-Page_31" />washing of St Peter’s feet, and end with the Lord’s own last prayer before His 
departure from the city for the garden. Though the word <i>ecclesia</i> does not occur 
in these chapters, any more than in the rest of the Gospel, the inward 
characteristics of the Christian Ecclesia according to Christ’s intention are 
virtually expounded in not a few of their verses. The seclusion of the Twelve, 
soon becoming the Eleven, with their Lord away from all other men, makes itself 
felt throughout: but it is equally clear that the little band of chosen ones, 
with whom those marvellous discourses were held, was destined to become no mere 
partial order of men but a people of God, an Ecclesia like the ideal Israel. The 
feet-washing in act, and the new commandment in words, lay down the primary law 
for the mutual action of the members of the Ecclesia, humility and love; the 
similitude of the vine and the branches lays down their common relation to their 
Divine Head. The promise of the other Paraclete, the Spirit of the Truth, and 
the exposition of His working, are a new and pregnant revelation of life and 
light for the Ecclesia. In the last prayer the goal of unity is set forth in a 
sentence (<scripRef passage="John 17:20" id="iv-p13.1" parsed="|John|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.20">xvii. 20</scripRef>) which expressly recognises the growth of the future Ecclesia 
from that little band: “Neither for these only do I pray, but for them also 
that believe on me through their word; that they may all be one; even as Thou, 
Father, art in me, and I in Thee, that they also may be in us; that the world 
may believe that Thou didst send me.” <pb n="32" id="iv-Page_32" />These last words bring out the purpose of the Ecclesia in God’s counsels: it is 
to draw the rest of mankind to its own faith and love; to carry on a work of 
salvation, in the power of the salvation wrought by its Head: “as Thou didst 
send me into the world, I also sent them into the world.” The whole Ecclesia 
shares alike in that transmitted Mission.</p>

<p class="center" id="iv-p14"><i>The utterances after the Resurrection</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p15">Before we pass from the Gospels we must look for a moment at one or two famous 
passages belonging to the days after the Resurrection, especially to the <scripRef passage="Matthew 28:16-20" id="iv-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|28|16|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.16-Matt.28.20">last 
five verses of St Matthew</scripRef>, and to our Lord’s appearance among the disciples on 
the evening of the first day of the week (<scripRef id="iv-p15.2" passage="John xx. 19-23" parsed="|John|20|19|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19-John.20.23">John xx. 19-23</scripRef>), when He breathed on 
them and said “Receive ye the Holy Spirit. . . .” To discuss the contents of these 
passages would carry us into matters which it is happily not necessary to our 
purpose to examine in detail. But it is needful to point out the bearing of the 
results at which we have hitherto arrived, on the question as to the recipients 
of these two famous sets of words. Much stress is often laid on the supposed 
evidence afforded by the words of the evangelists that they were addressed 
exclusively to the Apostles. Dr Westcott has shown how, when we look below the 
surface, indications are not wanting that others were not improbably likewise 
present, at all events on the <pb n="33" id="iv-Page_33" />occasion recorded by St John, when his narrative is compared with that of St 
Luke (<scripRef passage="Luke 24:33-34" id="iv-p15.3" parsed="|Luke|24|33|24|34" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.33-Luke.24.34">xxiv. 33 ff.</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p16">But in such a matter the mere fact that doubt is possible is a striking one. It 
is in truth difficult to separate these cases from the frequent omission of the 
evangelists to distinguish the Twelve from other disciples; a manner of 
language which, as we have seen, explains itself at once when we recognise how 
large a part discipleship played in the function of the Twelve.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p17">Granting that it was probably to the Eleven that our Lord directly and 
principally spoke on both these occasions (and even to them alone when He spoke 
the words at the end of St Matthew’s Gospel), yet it still has to be considered 
in what capacity they were addressed by Him. If at the Last Supper, and during 
the discourses which followed, when the Twelve or Eleven were most completely 
secluded from all other disciples as well as from the unbelieving Jews, they 
represented the whole Ecclesia of the future, it is but natural to suppose that 
it was likewise as representatives of the whole Ecclesia of the future, whether 
associated with other disciples or not, that they had given to them those two 
assurances and charges of our Lord, about the receiving of the Holy Spirit and 
the remitting or retaining of sins (howsoever we understand these words), and 
about His universal authority in heaven and on earth, on the strength of which 
He bids them bring all the <pb n="34" id="iv-Page_34" />nations into discipleship, and assures them of His own presence with them all 
the days even to the consummation of the age.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p18">This interpretation is not affected by the special language used in <scripRef id="iv-p18.1" passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. 
xxviii. 19</scripRef>, where bringing all the nations into discipleship is coupled with 
baptizing them into the Threefold Name. In the most literal sense of these 
words, they apply to the bearers of the message of the Gospel, chief among whom, 
ideally at least, were the Apostles; though the personal act of baptizing is 
somewhat markedly disconnected from evangelistic work by St Paul in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:14-17" id="iv-p18.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|1|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14-1Cor.1.17">1 Cor. i. 
14-17</scripRef>. In a word, the action of the Apostles is the most obvious expression, so 
to speak, of the charge then given. But the work of the Ecclesia in relation to 
the world is itself a missionary work; and it is to the Ecclesia itself as the 
missionary body that Christ’s charge is ultimately addressed.</p>

<p class="center" id="iv-p19"><i>The new Apostolic mission</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p20">On entering the Acts of the Apostles, we come at once to the term ‘apostles’. It 
continues with us all through the book with the rarest exceptions<note n="11" id="iv-p20.1">When the excitement caused by the miracle of Pentecost leads to St Peter’s 
first discourse to the people it is said, “And Peter standing with the Eleven 
lifted up his voice and spake forth to them.” So when the neglect of the 
Greek-speaking widows led to the appointment of the seven whom we call deacons, 
it is “the Twelve” who are said to call to them “the multitude of the 
disciples” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:2" id="iv-p20.2" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">vi. 2</scripRef>). And once we have the compound term (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:26" id="iv-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.26">i. 26</scripRef>), when Matthias is 
said to have been numbered “with the eleven Apostles”.</note>. This <pb n="35" id="iv-Page_35" />fact suggests that a change has passed upon the work or office of the Twelve: 
and such we actually find.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p21">Two points especially require notice. Their original mission, from which 
apparently proceeded the title ‘apostle’ given them by our Lord, was strictly 
confined to Judæa (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:5-6" id="iv-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|10|5|10|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5-Matt.10.6">Matt. x. 5 f.</scripRef>), “Go not into any way of the Gentiles, and 
enter not into any city of the Samaritans: but go rather to the lost sheep of 
the house of Israel.” And the same charge which opens with these words contains 
the remarkable and by no means easy sentence (<scripRef id="iv-p21.2" passage="Matt. x. 23" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>), “When they 
persecute you in this city, flee into the next; for verily I say unto you, Ye 
shall not have gone through the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be come.” 
The limitation of the original apostolic mission here indicated is maintained 
strictly in the Gospels throughout the Ministry. Whatever tokens or express 
declarations of the destination of the Gospel for all nations may be recorded by 
the Evangelists in this part of their books, in no case, I believe, is any 
reference there made to the agency of the Apostles in extending the sphere of 
the message of salvation. No doubt it is sometimes said that the prediction of 
the Apostles being brought before rulers and kings (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p21.3">ἡγεμόνες</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p21.4">βασιλεῖς</span>), 
which St Matthew places in that same first charge to the Apostles which we have 
just been looking at (<scripRef passage="Matthew 10:18" id="iv-p21.5" parsed="|Matt|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.18">x. 18</scripRef>), and St Mark and St Luke in the discourse of 
judgement pronounced on the Mount of Olives in the last week (<scripRef id="iv-p21.6" passage="Mark xiii. 9" parsed="|Mark|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.9">Mark xiii. 9</scripRef>; <pb n="36" id="iv-Page_36" /><scripRef id="iv-p21.7" passage="Luke xxi. 12" parsed="|Luke|21|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.12">Luke xxi. 12</scripRef>), it is said, I say, that this prediction must refer to the heathen 
magistrates and potentates who withstood the Gospel in various parts of the 
Roman Empire. The words are however quite as naturally applicable to heathen 
rulers who, no less than the Jewish authorities, would be found hostile in 
Judæa itself. The allusion is, I strongly suspect, to the enemies of Jehovah 
and His Anointed, called in <scripRef id="iv-p21.8" passage="Ps. ii. 2" parsed="|Ps|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.2">Ps. ii. 2</scripRef> “the kings of the earth and the rulers” 
(LXX. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p21.9">ἄρχοντες</span>), a description which the Apostles recognise as fulfilled in 
Herod and Pontius Pilate as gathered together against our Lord Himself (<scripRef id="iv-p21.10" passage="Acts iv. 27" parsed="|Acts|4|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.27">Acts iv. 
27</scripRef>), thus making a hostile combination of Gentiles with Jews.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p22">The extension of the range of the apostolic mission takes place between the 
Resurrection and the Ascension. Not to dwell again on the last charge at the end 
of St Matthew’s Gospel, nor to refer by more than a word to the version of it 
preserved in a record of such uncertain authority as the Appendix to St Mark’s 
Gospel, we read in <scripRef passage="Luke 24:45-48" id="iv-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|24|45|24|48" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.45-Luke.24.48">Luke xxiv. 45 ff.</scripRef> how our Lord opened their mind to 
understand the Scriptures, and said to them that “thus it is written,” not only 
“that the Christ should suffer and rise again on the third day,” but also “that 
repentance unto remission of sins should be preached (or proclaimed) in His 
Name unto all the nations, beginning with Jerusalem.” “Ye are witnesses,” he 
adds, “of these things.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p23">This language is strikingly guarded. The going <pb n="37" id="iv-Page_37" />forth of the message of salvation is set forth as involved in the vision of the 
future which the prophets were permitted to see; but it is set forth wholly 
impersonally: nothing connects the Apostles themselves with it but the single 
saying “Ye are witnesses of these things”; a saying which perfectly well admits 
of meaning no more than that the fundamental testimony of “these things” 
(itself an elastic phrase) was to be given by the Apostles, without further 
implying that they were to be themselves the bearers of the message founded on 
that testimony to heathen lands.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p24">Of less ambiguous import are the words which we read in <scripRef id="iv-p24.1" passage="Acts i. 8" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts i. 8</scripRef> as spoken to 
them by the Lord just before the Ascension, “Ye shall be my witnesses both in 
Jerusalem and in all Judæa and Samaria and unto the utmost part of the earth.” 
Here the utmost range seems to be given to the testimony which they are to bear 
in person; and this, the most obvious sense, is confirmed by the previous 
sentence, “But ye shall receive power by the Holy Spirit coming upon you,” such 
power from above being evidently intended to sustain them in their long and 
troubled course of bearing witness. Thus universality is a characteristic of the 
new apostolic mission.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p25">In what manner the Twelve understood themselves afterwards to be charged with 
this enlarged responsibility, it is difficult to make out. The admission of the 
Gentiles was assuredly not accepted at once without hesitation as a necessary 
consequence of the terms of <pb n="38" id="iv-Page_38" />the Lord’s commission. But the mere recognition of His having at this solemn 
time so expressly dwelt on the ultimate world-wide destination of His Gospel, 
must have been enough to affect deeply the character of their work, even in its 
first and narrowest sphere at Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p26">The second characteristic of the new apostolic mission is that which has already 
come before us in connexion with its universality, — its work of bearing witness. 
This comes out with especial clearness in St Peter’s address to the brethren 
respecting providing a successor to Judas: “Of the men,” he says (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:21-22" id="iv-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|1|21|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21-Acts.1.22">i. 21 f.</scripRef>), 
“that companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus came in and went out 
unto us, beginning from the baptism of John unto the day that He was received up 
from us, of these must one become a witness with us of His Resurrection.” This 
is the one essential condition mentioned, to be a witness of the Resurrection. 
The prayer that follows describes the office itself as “the place of this 
ministration and mission” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p26.2">τῆς διακονίας ταύτης καὶ ἀποστολῆς</span>) just as St 
Peter had previously (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:17" id="iv-p26.3" parsed="|Acts|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.17"><i>v</i>. 17</scripRef>) called it “the lot of this ministration.” But this 
does not alter the statement as to the indispensable qualification. Nor does 
this passage stand alone. Everyone must remember the persistency with which this 
apostolic witness-bearing to the crowning events of Gospel history is reiterated 
in the Acts, and especially in the <pb n="39" id="iv-Page_39" />early speeches in the Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 2:32" id="iv-p26.4" parsed="|Acts|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.32">ii. 32</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 3:15" id="iv-p26.5" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">iii. 15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 4:33" id="iv-p26.6" parsed="|Acts|4|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.33">iv. 33</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 5:32" id="iv-p26.7" parsed="|Acts|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.32">v. 32</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts 10:39-41" id="iv-p26.8" parsed="|Acts|10|39|10|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.39-Acts.10.41">x. 39-41</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:31" id="iv-p26.9" parsed="|Acts|13|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.31">xiii. 31</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p27">This mark of apostleship is evidently founded on direct personal discipleship; 
and as evidently it is incommunicable. Its whole meaning rested on immediate and 
unique experience; as St John says, “that which we have heard, that which we 
have seen with our eyes, that which we beheld, and our hands handled” (<scripRef passage="1John 1:1" id="iv-p27.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1">1 John i. 
1</scripRef>). Without a true perceptive faith, such a faith as shewed itself in St Peter, 
all this acquaintance through the bodily senses was in vain. But the truest 
faith of one who was a disciple only in the second degree, however precious in 
itself, could never qualify him for bearing the apostolic character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iv-p28">Apart from this unique function of being witnesses of the Resurrection, it is 
difficult to find in the New Testament any clear definition of the Apostolic 
office from the records of the time between the Resurrection and the Ascension. 
In the <scripRef passage="Acts 1:2" id="iv-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.2">second verse of the Acts</scripRef> we read of our Lord giving them command 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p28.2">ἐντειλάμενος</span>) on the day of His Ascension: but what were the contents of 
that commandment we know not, unless it was the charge to continue at Jerusalem 
awaiting the promise of the Father, the Pentecostal gift (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:4,5" id="iv-p28.3" parsed="|Acts|1|4|1|5" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.4-Acts.1.5">i. 4, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iv-p28.4" passage="Luke xxiv. 49" parsed="|Luke|24|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.49">Luke xxiv. 
49</scripRef>). So again in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:3" id="iv-p28.5" parsed="|Acts|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.3"><i>v</i>. 3</scripRef> we hear of His “appearing to them and saying to them the 
things concerning the kingdom of God”: but more than this we do not learn. What 
Scripture says, and what it <pb n="40" id="iv-Page_40" />leaves unsaid, together suggest that the new stage of Apostleship was 
inaugurated by no new act of appointment analogous to the original designation 
of the Twelve on the mountain, these commands and teachings that we hear of 
being rather like the subsequent charge to the Apostles on their going forth 
among the villages. On this view it was the Crucifixion (interpreted as always 
by the Resurrection) which constituted the real inauguration of the renewed 
apostleship. We saw the other day how the work assigned to the Twelve, when 
first sent forth among the villages, was a repetition, so to speak, of the work 
which our Lord Himself was then pursuing, consisting of two heads, preaching and 
casting out demons, including the healing of sickness; or in other words, 
proclaiming the kingdom of God by word, and manifesting and illustrating it by 
significant act. The work that lay before them when His Ministry on earth was 
ended was not in its essence different from before: they had still to make 
known the kingdom of God by words and by deeds; and this is the sole conception 
of their work put before us in the Acts. But there were two great changes. 
First, He Himself would no longer be visibly in their midst, so that the 
responsibility of guidance descended upon them, subject only to the indications 
of His Will, and enlightened by His Spirit. Moreover, this responsibility was 
not for a limited mission of short duration, but by its very nature was <pb n="41" id="iv-Page_41" />continuous and permanent. Second, He Himself, in His Death and His Resurrection, 
was now become a primary subject of their teaching and action: in the light of 
Him the kingdom of God put on a new meaning, and He was Himself the living 
representative of it.</p>

<pb n="42" id="iv-Page_42" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture III. Early Stages in the Growth of the Ecclesia." progress="17.77%" id="v" prev="iv" next="vi">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">LECTURE III.</h2>

<p class="center" id="v-p1"><i>EARLY STAGES IN THE GROWTH OF THE ECCLESIA</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p2" />

<p class="normal" id="v-p3">WE now enter on the narrative of the time which followed the Ascension, limiting 
ourselves as far as possible to those parts of St Luke’s record which illustrate 
the characteristics of the new Ecclesia and the stages of its growth; but not 
neglecting either pieces of evidence relating to the Ecclesia under other names 
and descriptions, or the history of the use of the name <i>ecclesia</i> itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p4">On the return from the Mount of Olives the eleven remaining Apostles go up into 
the upper chamber where they were staying (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:13" id="v-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">i. 13</scripRef>), and thus renew, as it were, 
their coherence as a definite body.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p5">A somewhat larger body is next mentioned as “attending steadfastly with one 
accord upon ‘the prayer’,” certain women, and the Lord’s mother and brethren, 
being associated with the Apostles. <pb n="43" id="v-Page_43" />This peculiar phrase taken in conjunction with “the prayers” 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2:42" id="v-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">ii. 42</scripRef>) and “the 
prayer” (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:4" id="v-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.4">vi. 4</scripRef>) suggests that a definite custom of common prayer is intended, a 
bond of Christian fellowship.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p6">Next in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:15" id="v-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15"><i>v</i>. 15</scripRef> we read of a larger assembly, probably the whole body of 
‘brethren,’ as they are emphatically called, about 120 in number. “In the midst 
of the brethren,” St Luke says, St Peter rose up and declared the need of 
filling up the place left vacant by Judas.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p7">The next chapter relates the appearance of the fiery tongues on the day of 
Pentecost, St Peter’s discourse, and the results of it. The hearers, or some of 
them, are pricked to the heart and ask Peter and the other Apostles, whom they 
recognise as brother Israelites (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p7.1">ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί</span>), “What shall we do?” The 
answer is “Repent ye, and let each one of you be baptised in the name of Jesus 
Christ unto remission of your sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Spirit: for to you is the promise and to your children and to all that are afar 
off, as many as the Lord our God shall call unto Him.” The other recorded words 
of his exhortation are significant, “Save yourselves from this crooked 
generation.” This phrase ‘crooked generation’ comes, you may remember, from 
what is said of the rebellious Israelites in the wilderness in <scripRef id="v-p7.2" passage="Deut. xxxii. 5" parsed="|Deut|32|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.5">Deut. xxxii. 5</scripRef>. 
There is not a word against the ancient Ecclesia or people. The crooked 
generation of the unbelieving present, which perverts and misinterprets <pb n="44" id="v-Page_44" />the ancient covenant, is the evil sphere to be abandoned.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p8">These men accept his discourse and are baptised. That is the definite act which 
signifies at once their faith in Jesus as Messiah, and thereby their joining of 
themselves to the society of His disciples; and on the other hand the acceptance 
of them by the Ecclesia. “And there were added on that day about three thousand 
souls.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p9">Then comes the description of the characteristic acts and practices by which 
these new members lived the life of members of the new brotherhood. “They 
continued attending steadfastly upon (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p9.1">προσκαρτεροῦντες</span>) the teaching of the 
Apostles and upon the communion, upon the breaking of the bread and upon the 
prayers.” In the centre we see the apostolic body, a bond of unity to the rest. 
Their public teaching, replacing the public teaching of the scribes, carries on 
the instruction of converts who have yet much to learn, and attendance upon it 
is at the same time a mark of fellowship. Next comes what is called ‘the 
communion’, conduct expressive of and resulting from the strong sense of 
fellowship with the other members of the brotherhood, probably public acts by 
which the rich bore some of the burdens of the poor. Thirdly we have ‘the 
breaking of the bread,’ what we call the Holy Communion, named here from the 
expressive act by which the unity of the many as partakers of the one Divine 
sustenance is signified. <pb n="45" id="v-Page_45" />Lastly we have ‘the prayers’, apparently Christian prayers in common, which took 
the place of the prayers of the synagogues.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p10">In the next group of verses we hear not merely of these new disciples, but of 
the whole body of which they had now become members. “All that believed 
together” says St Luke (this is his peculiar but pregnant description of 
membership), “all that believed together had all things common; and they sold 
their possessions and goods, and parted them to all, according as any man had 
need.” This general statement is qualified and explained later. Evidently there 
was no law of the society imposing such sale: but the principle of holding all 
in trust for the benefit of the rest of the community was its principle of 
possession. “And day by day”, the narrative proceeds, “attending steadfastly 
with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread at home, they partook of their 
food in exultation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p10.1">ἀγαλλιάσει</span>) and singleness of heart, praising God and 
having favour with all the people. And the Lord added to their company day by 
day them that were saved” (or Revised Version, “were being saved”: neither 
rendering satisfactory). Such is St Luke’s account of the inward spirit and 
outward demeanour of the new Ecclesia, not yet in any antagonism to the old 
Ecclesia but the most living portion of it, and manifestly laying claim by 
attendance in the temple to be a society of loyal sons of Israel.</p>

<pb n="46" id="v-Page_46" />

<p class="normal" id="v-p11">Thus far St Luke has been picturing to us the Christian Ecclesia of Jerusalem 
antecedent to all persecution, moved simply by its own inherent principles. A 
fresh impulse towards consolidation comes from the onslaught of the Jewish 
authorities, due to the healing of the lame man at the Beautiful Gate of the 
Temple, an event which had at once caused an increase in the number of Christian 
believers so that they reached five thousand (<scripRef passage="Acts 4:4" id="v-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.4">iv. 4</scripRef>). Peter and John, threatened 
by the Council, return “to their own company” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p11.2">τοὺς ἰδίους</span>), almost certainly, 
I think, the apostolic company; and together they pour forth a prayer in which 
they recognise that now they too are having to encounter the same opposition 
which by God’s own providence had fallen upon His holy servant Jesus whom He 
anointed; and they ask to be enabled to speak His word with all boldness while 
He stretches forth His hand for healing, and for signs and wonders to come to 
pass through the name of His holy servant Jesus: thus attesting once more in the 
most solemn way the two original heads of the active functions assigned to them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p12">In St Luke’s narrative this incident is followed by an emphatic statement that 
the multitude (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p12.1">πλῆθος</span>) of them that believed had but one heart and soul, and a 
renewal in more precise terms of the former statement about their having all 
things common. “And with great power,” he proceeds (<scripRef passage="Acts 4:33" id="v-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|4|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.33">iv. 33</scripRef>), “did the <pb n="47" id="v-Page_47" />Apostles of the Lord Jesus deliver their testimony of His Resurrection, and 
great joy was upon them all”. The absence of want among them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p12.3">οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνδεής τις ἦν</span>) is given as a reason for this joy, the needs of the poor being provided 
for by the sale of lands or houses. In the former passage of similar import (<scripRef passage="Acts 2:44-45" id="v-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|2|44|2|45" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.44-Acts.2.45">ii. 44 f.</scripRef>), we read only of a distribution of the purchase money by the members of 
the community at large, or possibly by the vendors themselves. Here on the other 
hand we read that the purchase money was brought and laid at the Apostles’ feet 
for distribution, and further that Joseph, whom the Apostles called Barnabas for 
his power of exhortation, sold a field and laid the price at the Apostles’ feet. 
This is the first indication of the exercise of powers of administration by the 
Apostles, and, so far as appears, it was not the result of an authority claimed 
by them but of a voluntary entrusting of the responsibility to the Apostles by 
the rest. It was probably now felt that the functions and powers Divinely 
conferred upon them for preaching and healing as witnesses of the Resurrection, 
marked them out likewise as the fit persons to deal with the responsibilities of 
administration in carrying out the mutual bearing of burdens. The manner in 
which Barnabas’s name is introduced is remarkable, as also the express mention 
of his laying the value of his field at the Apostles’ feet. It does not seem 
unlikely that this important step on the part of the Ecclesia was taken at 
Barnabas’s <pb n="48" id="v-Page_48" />suggestion; just as with no less boldness and forethought he brought St Paul 
into close relations with the Twelve at Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:27" id="v-p12.5" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">ix. 27</scripRef>), and encouraged the 
newly founded Ecclesia at Antioch at a sufficiently critical time (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:22-24" id="v-p12.6" parsed="|Acts|11|22|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22-Acts.11.24">xi. 22-24</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p13">The event which comes next, the falsehood and death of Ananias and Sapphira, is 
for our purpose instructive in more ways than one. First, St Peter’s words 
“While it (the land) remained, did it not remain thine own? and after it was 
sold was it not in thine own power (or right, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p13.1">ἐξουσίᾳ</span>)?” exhibit the real 
nature of the community of goods at this time practised in the Christian 
community. There was no merging of all private possessions in a common stock, 
but a voluntary and variable contribution on a large scale. That is to say, the 
Ecclesia was a society in which neither the community was lost in the 
individuals, nor the individuals in the community. The community was set high 
above all, while the service and help to be rendered to the community remained a 
matter of individual conscience and free bounty. Next, the reality of the bond 
uniting together the members of the Christian community was vindicated in the 
most impressive way by the Divine judgment which fell on Ananias and Sapphira by 
the shock at the discovery of their deceit. Falsehood or faithlessness towards 
the Holy Spirit, as St Peter calls it, was involved in their faithlessness to 
the community, affecting as they did to take part to the full in the lofty life 
of mutual <pb n="49" id="v-Page_49" />help, while their hypocritical reservation made brotherly fellowship an 
unreality. In consequence of this occurrence “great fear,” we are told, “fell on 
the whole Ecclesia, and all that heard these things.” Up to this time, as Bengel 
points out, St Luke has used only such descriptive phrases as “they that 
believed”, “the brethren” etc. Now for the first time he speaks of the 
Ecclesia. Whether it was so called at the time, it is not easy to tell. No 
approach to separation from the great Jewish Ecclesia had as yet taken place. On 
the other hand our Lord’s saying to St Peter must have been always present to 
the minds of the Apostles, and can hardly have been without influence on their 
early teaching. If St Luke used the word here by anticipation, it was doubtless 
with a wish to emphasise the fact that the death of Ananias and Sapphira marked 
an epoch in the early growth of the society, a time when its distinctness, and 
the cohesion of its members, had come to be distinctly recognised without as 
well as within.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p14">A short period of prosperity follows (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:12-16" id="v-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|5|12|5|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.12-Acts.5.16">v. 12 ff.</scripRef>). By the hands of the Apostles 
many miracles are wrought among the people. They were all with one accord in the 
great arcade called Solomon’s Porch, reaching along the whole east side of the 
vast Temple precinct. “Of the rest,” says St Luke, meaning apparently those who 
elsewhere are distinguished from “the people”, the priests, rulers, elders, 
scribes, “no one dared to <pb n="50" id="v-Page_50" />cleave to them (<i>i.e</i>. however much he may have secretly become in conviction a 
Christian), but <i>the people</i> magnified them, and yet more were added to them, 
believing the Lord, multitudes of men and women”. Even the neighbouring towns, 
we read, contributed their sick and possessed, who came to be healed. This fresh 
success leads to a fresh imprisonment of the Apostles; but by Gamaliel’s advice 
they are dismissed with a scourging and warning. But they continue day by day in 
the Temple and in private houses to proclaim the good tidings.</p>

<p class="center" id="v-p15"><i>The appointment of the Seven</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p16">We now come to an incident which concerns us both as itself a step in the 
organisation of the Ecclesia, and as a prelude to an event which had decisive 
effects on the position of the Ecclesia as a whole, the martyrdom of Stephen. 
This incident is the appointment of the Seven, answering to a great extent to 
those who were later called deacons. As the disciples multiplied, complaints 
were made by the Greek-speaking Jews settled in Jerusalem that their widows were 
neglected in the daily ministration (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p16.1">διακονία</span>) for the relief of the poor, in 
comparison with the widows belonging to the Hebrew part of the community. The 
Twelve call to them the multitude (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p16.2">τὸ πλῆθος</span>) of the disciples and say “It is 
not right (or desirable <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p16.3">ἀρεστόν</span>) that we, leaving the word of God, should serve 
tables (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p16.4">διακονεῖν τραπέζαις</span>): but look ye out, brethren, 
<pb n="51" id="v-Page_51" />men from among yourselves of good report, seven in number, full of the Spirit 
and of wisdom, whom we will set over this office (or need, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p16.5">χρείας</span> means either): but we will attend diligently upon the prayer and upon the ministration 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p16.6">διακονίᾳ</span>) of the word.” The suggestion found favour with all the multitude. 
They chose out seven, including a proselyte from Antioch, and set them before 
the Apostles, who prayed and laid their hands on them. It is impossible not to 
connect this act with the laying of the contributions at the Apostles’ feet. As 
being thus constituted stewards of the bounty of the community they were in a 
manner responsible for the distribution of the charitable fund. But the task had 
outgrown their powers, unless it was to be allowed to encroach on their higher 
Divinely appointed functions. They proposed therefore to entrust this special 
part of the work to other men, having the prerequisites of devoutness and 
wisdom, to be chosen by the Ecclesia at large. How much this new office included 
is not easy to say. All the seven names being Greek, it seems probable that they 
were Hellenists, as otherwise it would be a strange coincidence that there 
should be no Hebrew names; and if so, it would also seem likely that they were 
charged only with the care of relief to Hellenists. We do not hear however of 
any analogous office for the Hebrew Christians, nor whether any general 
superintendence of the funds was still retained by the Apostles. Nor again do we <pb n="52" id="v-Page_52" />afterwards hear anything more of these Seven in relation to their special work. 
The definite recognition of special claims of Christian Hellenists was the 
essential point. Stephen’s miracles and preaching were no part of his office as 
one of the Seven, though they may have led to his selection; and Philip in like 
manner is known only as doing the work of an evangelist.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p17">But the appointment was not only a notable recognition of the Hellenistic 
element in the Ecclesia at Jerusalem, a prelude of greater events to come, but 
also a sign that the Ecclesia was to be an Ecclesia indeed, not a mere horde of 
men ruled absolutely by the Apostles, but a true body politic, in which 
different functions were assigned to different members, and a share of 
responsibility rested upon the members at large, each and all; while every work 
for the Ecclesia, high and low, was of the nature of a ‘ministration’, a true 
rendering of a servant’s service.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p18">Once more we hear that “the word of God grew, and the number of disciples in 
Jerusalem multiplied exceedingly, and a great multitude of the priests obeyed 
the faith.” A little while ago it would seem that they were among those 
mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 5:13" id="v-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.13">v. 13</scripRef> as not daring to cleave or join themselves to the Ecclesia. 
But now their faith had grown stronger and deeper; and one after another they 
obeyed its call, and took the risks of joining the Christian congregation.</p>
<pb n="53" id="v-Page_53" />
<p class="center" id="v-p19"><i>The Ecclesia spreading throughout the Holy Land</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p20">We may pass over the discourse and martyrdom of Stephen. But the verse which 
follows the recital of his death (<scripRef passage="Acts 8:1" id="v-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1">viii. 1</scripRef>) deserves our special attention for 
its language, and the facts which account for its language. “There came in that 
day a great persecution upon the Ecclesia which was in Jerusalem 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p20.2">τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις</span>): all were scattered abroad about the regions 
of Judæa and Samaria save the Apostles”. In the single place where the word 
<i>Ecclesia</i> has before occurred in the Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:11" id="v-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.11">v. 11</scripRef>), there has been no question of 
more than the one Ecclesia of all Christ’s disciples. Here we have that same 
identical body, differing only by the reception of more numerous members, so 
described as to give a hint that soon there were to be in a true sense of the 
word (though not the only true sense) more Ecclesiae than one. The materials for 
new Ecclesiae were about to be formed in consequence of this temporary 
scattering of the original Ecclesia; and moreover this first wide carrying of 
the Gospel through Judæa and Samaria was not the work of the Apostles: they are 
specially excepted by St Luke. Parenthetically in <scripRef passage="Acts 8:3" id="v-p20.4" parsed="|Acts|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.3">viii. 3</scripRef> we read how Saul 
ravaged the Ecclesia, entering in house by house: and here the Ecclesia just 
spoken of, that of Jerusalem, seems to be meant, his prosecution of the 
persecution elsewhere even to Damascus being probably later. Of the work of one 
of the scattered <pb n="54" id="v-Page_54" />Christians, Philip the evangelist, we hear specially, its sphere being the 
representative city of Samaria. Tidings of his successful preaching and his 
baptizing of men and women having reached the Apostles at Jerusalem (“hearing 
that Samaria hath received the word of God” <scripRef passage="Acts 8:14" id="v-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14">viii. 14</scripRef>), they depute Peter and 
John to go down. They found apparently no reason to doubt the reality and 
sincerity of the conversions. But the recognition of Samaritans as true members 
of the Christian community, hitherto exclusively Jewish, was so important a step 
outwards from the first, and now by long custom established, state of things 
that they evidently shrank from giving full and unreserved welcome to the new 
converts, unless they could obtain a conspicuous Divine sanction, what is called 
in this book receiving the (or a) Holy Spirit. What is meant is shown clearly by 
comparison with <scripRef passage="Acts 10:44-48" id="v-p20.6" parsed="|Acts|10|44|10|48" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.44-Acts.10.48">x. 44-48</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Acts 19:6,7" id="v-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|19|6|19|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.6-Acts.19.7">xix. 6, 7</scripRef>, 
<i>viz</i>. the outward marvellous signs of the 
Spirit, such as manifested themselves on the Day of Pentecost, speaking with 
tongues, with or without prophesying. “These which received the Holy Spirit 
even as we did” (<scripRef passage="Acts 10:47" id="v-p20.8" parsed="|Acts|10|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.47">x. 47</scripRef>) is the phrase in which St Peter describes the Divine 
sanction which justified recognition for Christian discipleship and membership. 
In this case the baptism of the Samaritan converts had been followed by no such 
tokens from heaven, and so they prayed for them that they might receive the Holy 
Spirit, and then laid their hands on them (the human symbolic act answering to 
the Heavenly act <pb n="55" id="v-Page_55" />prayed for) and they received the Holy Spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p20.9">ἐλάμβανον</span> not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p20.10">ἔλαβον</span>), that 
is, shewed a succession of signs of the Spirit. After the interlude of Simon 
Magus the Apostles return to Jerusalem, and on the way they themselves preach 
the Gospel to many Samaritan villages.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p21">We need not examine the story of Philip and the eunuch, or even the conversion 
of St Paul, his recovery from blindness, preaching at Damascus, escape from 
attempted murder, admission to the confidence of the Apostles by the 
instrumentality of Barnabas, and on a fresh attempt to kill him, his departure 
for his native Tarsus. In passing it is worth notice that the man who lays hands 
on St Paul and baptizes him is no Apostle or even evangelist, but a simple 
disciple of Damascus, Ananias (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:17,18" id="v-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|9|17|9|18" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17-Acts.9.18">ix. 17, 18</scripRef>). The last verse of the story (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:31" id="v-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.31">ix. 31</scripRef>) 
is this: “So the Ecclesia throughout all Judæa and Galilee and Samaria had 
peace, being built; and walking by the fear of the Lord and by the invocation 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p21.3">παράκλησις</span>) of the Holy Spirit (probably the invoking His guidance as 
Paraclete to the Ecclesia), was multiplied.” Here again the Ecclesia has assumed 
a wider range. It is no longer the Ecclesia of Jerusalem nor is it the several 
Ecclesiae of Jerusalem and Samaria and other places. That is language which we 
shall find in St Paul, but not in the Acts, except as regards regions external 
to the Holy Land. The Ecclesia was still confined to Jewish or semi-Jewish 
populations and to ancient <pb n="56" id="v-Page_56" />Jewish soil; but it was no longer the Ecclesia of a single city, and yet it was 
<i>one</i>: probably as corresponding, by these three modern representative districts 
of Judæa, Galilee and Samaria, to the ancient Ecclesia which had its home in 
the whole land of Israel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p22">These limits however were soon to be crossed, The first step takes place on a 
journey of St Peter through the whole land (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p22.1">διερχόμενον διὰ 
πάντων, </span><scripRef passage="Acts 9:32" id="v-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|9|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.32">ix. 32</scripRef>), 
which shews that he regarded the whole as now come within the sphere of his 
proper work, as it had to all intents and purposes been within the sphere of his 
work in the prelusive ministrations accompanying the Lord’s own Ministry. On his 
way down to the coast he is said to have come to “the saints” or “holy ones” 
that dwelt at Lydda. The phrase is a remarkable one. It has occurred once 
already a few verses back (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:13" id="v-p22.3" parsed="|Acts|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.13">ix. 13</scripRef>) in Ananias’s answer to the word of the Lord 
spoken to him in a dream, “I have heard concerning this man (Saul) how much evil 
he did to <i>thy saints</i> at Jerusalem.” Members of the holy Ecclesia of Israel were 
themselves holy by the mere fact of membership, and this prerogative phrase is 
here boldly transferred to the Christians by the bold Damascene disciple. Its 
use is the correlative of the use of the term <i>Ecclesia</i>, the one relating to 
individuals as members of the community, the other to the community as a whole. 
It occurs once more <pb n="57" id="v-Page_57" />in the same little group of events (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:41" id="v-p22.4" parsed="|Acts|9|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.41">ix. 41</scripRef>), and once on St Paul’s own lips in 
the bitterness of his self-accusation for his acts of persecution, in his 
defence before King Agrippa (<scripRef passage="Acts 26:10" id="v-p22.5" parsed="|Acts|26|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.10">xxvi. 10</scripRef>), probably in intentional repetition of 
Ananias’s language respecting those same acts of his. It was a phrase that was 
likely to burn itself into his memory in that connexion. All know how commonly 
it occurs in the Epistles and Apocalypse, but its proper original force is not 
always remembered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p23">Then comes the story of Cornelius, the Roman Centurion in the great chiefly 
heathen seaport of Cæsarea, and his reception and baptism by St Peter, on the 
double warrant of the vision at Joppa and the outburst of the mysterious tongues 
while Peter was yet speaking. This was the act of Peter on his own sole 
responsibility, and at first it caused disquiet among some at least of the 
original members of the Ecclesia. We read (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:1" id="v-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.1">xi. 1</scripRef>) “Now the apostles and the 
brethren that were in Judæa (or rather perhaps, all about Judæa, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p23.2">κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν</span>) heard that the Gentiles also had received the word of God.” And when 
Peter went up to Jerusalem they of the “circumcision” (<i>i.e</i>. probably those 
spoken of in <scripRef passage="Acts 10:45" id="v-p23.3" parsed="|Acts|10|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.45">x. 45</scripRef>, who had accompanied St Peter, for as yet there is no sign of 
uncircumcised believers) disputed with Peter for eating with men uncircumcised. 
This was apparently a complaint preferred in the presence of the <pb n="58" id="v-Page_58" />Apostles and brethren, but we hear nothing of any formal assertion of authority 
either by St Peter himself, or by the Apostles generally, or by the Apostles 
and brethren together. St Peter simply seeks to carry the whole body with him by 
patient explanation of the circumstances and considerations belonging to the 
case. And he has his reward: the objectors hold their peace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p23.4">ἡσύχασαν</span>, a word 
which points to the objectors) and glorify God for having given the Gentiles 
also repentance unto life. It was a great step that was thus taken; but it did 
not lie outside the local limits of the ancient Ecclesia. Cornelius was a 
sojourner in the land of Israel, and moreover one of them that feared or 
reverenced God, as it was called, a proselyte of the less strict sort.</p>

<pb n="59" id="v-Page_59" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture IV. The Ecclesia of Antioch." progress="24.36%" id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">LECTURE IV.</h2>

<p class="center" id="vi-p1"><i>THE ECCLESIA OF ANTIOCH.</i></p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p2"><i>The Origin of the Ecclesia.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p3">THE pause before the local limits of the ancient Ecclesia were overstepped was 
of short duration. St Luke’s next section tells us how fugitives from the 
persecution which began with Stephen had preached the word all along the Syrian 
coast up to Antioch, and by this time a large number of disciples had been 
gathered together. In other words, here was a great capital, including a huge 
colony of Jews, in close relations with all the Greek-speaking world and all the 
Syriac-speaking world; and in its midst a multitude of Christian disciples had 
come into existence in the most casual and unpremeditated way. No Apostle had 
led or founded a mission; no Apostle had taught there. But there the Christian 
congregation was, and its existence and future could not but be of the highest 
interest to the original body of Christians. What the <pb n="60" id="vi-Page_60" />relations would be between the two bodies was certainly not a question that 
could be answered off hand. “Hearing the tidings”, we read (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:22" id="vi-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>), “the 
Ecclesia which was at Jerusalem” (here once more we have a narrower title, 
doubtless with a view to the antithesis of Jerusalem and Antioch) “sent forth 
Barnabas to Antioch.” Barnabas, as we know, was not one of the Twelve. Probably 
the Twelve themselves felt that at the present moment it might be imprudent to 
take part personally in the affairs of Antioch, and to put forth even the 
semblance of apostolic authority there. But they (and not they only but the 
whole Ecclesia) sent a trusted envoy whose discretion could be relied on. He 
came and recognised what St Luke calls “the grace that was of God” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p3.2">τὴν χάριν τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ</span>), (the repetition of the article in the true text is full of 
meaning), the merciful extension of the area of saving knowledge and faith, and 
that by a kind of instrumentality which could be referred to nothing but the 
Providence of God. Accordingly, as a true son of encouragement or exhortation, 
Barnabas exhorted (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p3.3">παρεκαλει</span>) all to abide by the purpose of their heart in 
the Lord, and many fresh conversions were the result of his teaching. But 
feeling apparently that this was a work for which St Paul’s experience 
peculiarly fitted him, he fetched him from Tarsus, and together at Antioch they 
spent a year. The disciples, we are told, were there first called Christians; 
but there is reason to believe that St Luke does not <pb n="61" id="vi-Page_61" />mean that the name was assumed by themselves. He does speak of Paul and Barnabas 
being “hospitably received<note n="12" id="vi-p3.4">Such is the least difficult explanation of the curious word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p3.5">συναχθῆναι</span> as in 
<scripRef passage="Matthew 25:1-46" id="vi-p3.6" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.46">Matt. xxv.</scripRef> and (with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p3.7">εἰς τὸν οἷκον, εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν</span>) 
some Old Testament passages; also their original <i>’āsăph</i> (<i>to gather</i>) in <scripRef id="vi-p3.8" passage="Ps. xxvii. 10" parsed="|Ps|27|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.10">Ps. xxvii. 10</scripRef>.</note><i> in the Ecclesia</i>”, thereby recognising the disciples 
at Antioch as forming an Ecclesia — a significant fact as regards both the 
recognition of this irregularly founded community at Antioch, and the changes in 
the use of the term <i>ecclesia</i> itself. Still however it was a community of men who 
were in some sense or other <i>Jewish</i> Christians: the widely spread opinion to the 
contrary rests on the wrong reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p3.9">Ἕλληνας</span> in <scripRef passage="Acts 11:20" id="vi-p3.10" parsed="|Acts|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.20">xi. 20</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p4"><i>Sending help to Jerusalem</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">Before long an opportunity came for a practical exhibition of fellowship between 
the two communities. The famine in Judæa led to the sending of help (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p5.1">εἰς διακονίαν</span>) 
by the disciples at Antioch to the brethren in Judæa. It was sent by 
Barnabas and Paul, and sent to “the elders” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="vi-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">xi. 30</scripRef>). Who were they? And why was 
it not sent to the Apostles? Both questions have been practically answered by 
Dr Lightfoot. He points out<note n="13" id="vi-p5.3"><i>Galatians</i>, p. 123, n. 3, p. 126.</note> that St Luke’s narrative of the persecution by 
Herod in <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1-19" id="vi-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|12|1|12|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1-Acts.12.19">xii. 1-19</scripRef> (his vexing of certain of them of the Ecclesia) comes in 
parenthetically in <pb n="62" id="vi-Page_62" />connexion with this mission to Jerusalem, but probably preceded it in order of 
time. After the murder of James the son of Zebedee, St Peter, we are told (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="vi-p5.5" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">xii. 
17</scripRef>), on being delivered from prison (after prayer being earnestly made by the 
Ecclesia) “went to another place”; and it is likely enough that the other ten 
did the same. It is possible that on their departure they appointed elders to 
whom to entrust the care of the Ecclesia in their absence. It is also possible 
that the Ecclesia itself may have provided itself with elders when the Apostles 
departed. But it is more likely that they were in office already, and merely 
assumed fresh responsibilities under the stress of circumstances. Some have even 
thought that they were the Seven under another name. This is a very improbable 
hypothesis. But it is at least conceivable, supposing the Seven to have been 
appointed for the Hellenists alone, that there were already elders, and that 
these supposed elders at that time chiefly represented the Hebrew part of the 
community. This however is quite uncertain; nor is it important to know. In any 
case it is but reasonable to suppose<note n="14" id="vi-p5.6">See Lightfoot, <i>Philippians</i>, 191-3.</note> that the Christian elders were not a new 
kind of officers, but simply a repetition of the ordinary Jewish elders, <i>z<sup>e</sup>gēnīm, </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p5.7">πρεσβύτεροι</span>, 
who constituted (as Dr Lightfoot says) the usual 
government of the Synagogue. “Hence,” he adds, “the silence of St Luke. When he 
first mentions the presbyters, he <pb n="63" id="vi-Page_63" />introduces them without preface, as though the institution were a matter of 
course.”</p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p6"><i>The Antiochian Mission</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">From this point the distinctive work of St Paul begins, and the first stage of 
it has a remarkable inauguration. At Antioch, “in the Ecclesia which was there”, there were certain prophets and teachers, five being named, Barnabas first 
and Paul last. The prophets here spoken of are probably the same, wholly or in 
part, as the prophets mentioned before in <scripRef passage="Acts 11:27" id="vi-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">xi. 27</scripRef> as having come down from 
Jerusalem to Antioch, Agabus being one of them. While they are holding some 
solemn service (described as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p7.2">λειτουργούντων τῷ κυρίῳ</span>) and fasting, the Holy 
Spirit speaks, evidently by the mouth of a prophet, “Separate me Barnabas and 
Saul unto the work unto which I have called them.” The service here denoted by 
the verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p7.3">λειτουργέω</span> was probably a service of prayer. The context suggests that 
it was not a regular and customary service (like “the prayer” at Jerusalem 
earlier, see p. 45) but a special act of worship on the part of a solemn meeting 
of the whole Ecclesia, held expressly with reference to a project for carrying 
the Gospel to the heathen. Thus the voice would seem to have sanctioned the 
mission of particular men, perhaps also even the project itself: but not to have 
been a sudden call to an unexpected work. The persons <pb n="64" id="vi-Page_64" />who are thus represented as doing service to the Lord are almost certainly the 
prophets and teachers mentioned just before. With fasting, prayer, and laying on 
of hands, Barnabas and Saul are let go. It is disputed whether the recipients of 
the prophetic word and performers of the last-mentioned acts of mission, were 
the prophets and teachers, or the Ecclesia. But on careful consideration it is 
difficult to doubt that the mouthpieces of the Divine command should be 
distinguished from those who have to execute it. In other words the members of 
the Ecclesia itself are bidden to set Barnabas and Saul apart; and it is the 
members of the Ecclesia itself that dismiss them with fast and prayer and laying 
on of hands, whether the last act was performed by all of them, or only by 
representatives of the whole body, official or other. So also on their return 
they gather the Ecclesia together (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:27" id="vi-p7.4" parsed="|Acts|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27">xiv. 27</scripRef>) and report what has befallen them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">This mission is no doubt specially described as due to a Divine monition: the 
setting apart comes from the Holy Spirit (to which in all probability the later 
words in <scripRef passage="Acts 13:4" id="vi-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.4">xiii. 4</scripRef> “being sent forth by the Holy Ghost” refer back); but the 
mission is also from the Christians of Antioch, whether directly or through the 
other three prophets and teachers, since the Holy Spirit, Himself the life and 
bond of every Ecclesia, makes the Christians of Antioch His instruments for 
setting Barnabas and Paul apart. It is with reference to this mission that, as I 
mentioned before, St Luke <pb n="65" id="vi-Page_65" />applies the name Apostles to Paul and Barnabas; and under no other circumstances 
does he apply the name to either of them. Thus his usage both illustrates and is 
illustrated by <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23" id="vi-p8.2" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">2 Cor. viii. 23</scripRef> (“apostles of churches”) and <scripRef id="vi-p8.3" passage="Phil. ii. 25" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Phil. ii. 25</scripRef> (“your apostle,” <i>viz</i>. Epaphroditus).</p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p9"><i>The first missionary journey</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">We need not follow the details of the journey, memorable for the turning from 
the Jews to the Gentiles at the Pisidian Antioch, and so beginning the preaching 
of the Gospel to heathen Gentiles in their own land. But we must not overlook 
one important verse, <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="vi-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">xiv. 23</scripRef>. Having preached successfully at Lystra, Iconium 
and the Pisidian Antioch on the way out, they visit these cities again on the 
way home, stablishing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p10.2">ἐπιστηρίζοντες</span>) the souls of the disciples. 
Then “having chosen for them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p10.3">χειροτονήσαντες</span> — the confusion with 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p10.4">χειροθεσία</span> is much 
later than the Apostolic age) elders in each Ecclesia (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p10.5">κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν</span>), 
having prayed with fastings, they commended them to the Lord on whom they had 
believed.” Here first we find that these infant communities are each called an 
Ecclesia, not indeed (so far as appears) from the first preaching, but at least 
from the second confirmatory visit. Further, Paul and Barnabas follow the 
precedent of Jerusalem by appointing elders in Jewish fashion (elders<note n="15" id="vi-p10.6">Lightfoot, <i>Philippians</i> 193.</note> being 
indeed an institution of <pb n="66" id="vi-Page_66" />Jewish communities of the Dispersion as well as of Judæa), and with this simple 
organisation they entrusted the young Ecclesiae to the Lord’s care, to pursue 
an independent life. Such seems to be the meaning of the phrase “they commended 
them to the Lord on whom they had believed” (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="vi-p10.7" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">xiv. 23</scripRef>), which resembles some of 
the farewell words spoken to the Ephesian Elders at Miletus (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:32" id="vi-p10.8" parsed="|Acts|20|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.32">xx. 32</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">On their return to Antioch, “from whence”, St Luke takes care expressly to remind 
us — “from whence they had been committed to the grace of God for the work which 
they fulfilled”, they at once proceed to give an account of the task entrusted 
to them. They call together the Ecclesia and relate what God had done with them 
and how he had opened to the Gentiles a door of faith. No defence or explanation 
was necessary here. They had done what they had been sent to do. The turning to 
the Gentiles (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:46" id="vi-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">xiii. 46</scripRef>) had evidently been contemplated from the first as a 
probable contingency, though the Jews were to be addressed first.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">It is hardly necessary to say that these events, which happened about the year 
50 <span class="sc" id="vi-p12.1">A.D.</span>, constitute one of the greatest epochs, perhaps the greatest, in the 
history of the Ecclesia at large. Henceforth it was to contain members who had 
never in any sense belonged to the Jewish Ecclesia. There was henceforth no 
intelligible limit for it short of universality: and thus, while it never cut 
itself off from its <pb n="67" id="vi-Page_67" />primitive foundation, it entered on a career which imposed on it totally new 
conditions.</p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p13"><i>The Conference at Jerusalem</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p14">In the steps hitherto taken the Ecclesia of Antioch had acted independently and 
apparently without difference of opinion. But soon a troubling of the peace came 
from without, from Judæa. It is worth notice that we hear nothing of complaints 
against the Ecclesia of Antioch as having exceeded its legitimate powers. The 
appeal of the envoys from Judæa was simply to the Jewish law as binding on all 
Christians, “Except ye be circumcised after the custom of Moses, ye cannot be 
saved” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1" id="vi-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">xv. 1</scripRef>). Evidently the heathen converts made by St Paul and St Barnabas 
had not been circumcised, and this proceeding had been accepted by the Ecclesia 
of Antioch, and was evidently intended to guide their future action in regard to 
converts from the heathen. To act thus was to decide that Judaism was not the 
necessary porch of entrance into the discipleship of the Gospel, and that 
Gentiles might pass at once into the Christian fold without doing homage to the 
Jewish law, and without any obligation to future allegiance to it. It would have 
been surprising indeed if all the Jewish Christians of Palestine had been ready 
at once, either to accept this as the right course to adopt, or to acquiesce in 
leaving the Christians of Antioch free to pursue their own way without hindrance 
or remonstrance. <pb n="68" id="vi-Page_68" />What view the Twelve took of the matter, we do not know. It is hardly likely 
that the Jewish zealots within the Ecclesia of Jerusalem would commence an 
agitation at Antioch in person without having first tried to induce the leading 
men at Jerusalem to take action. If they did so, we know that they failed: 
nothing can be clearer in this respect than the words of the epistle recorded 
further on in the chapter (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:24" id="vi-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.24">xv. 24</scripRef>), “Forasmuch as we have heard that certain of 
our number (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p14.3">τινὲς ἐξ ἡμῶν</span>, so the rather startling right reading, meaning 
doubtless ‘some members of our Ecclesia’) — that certain of our number troubled 
you with words, disturbing your souls, <i>to whom we gave no charge</i>” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p14.4">οἷς οὐ διεστειλάμεθα</span>, 
‘we’ being the Apostles, Elders, and the whole Ecclesia). But 
if the Twelve and other leading men refused to abet the Judaizing zealots, it 
does not follow that they already were firm and clear on behalf of the policy of 
Antioch: later incidents render it improbable that they were. Doubtless they 
were not prepared to come to a final decision without taking time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p15">What might have easily become a schism of impassable depth was averted by the 
forbearance of the brethren at Antioch. The disputes between the Judaizers and 
Paul and Barnabas led them to send Paul and Barnabas, with others, to hold a 
consultation with “the Apostles and Elders” at Jerusalem. It would seem as 
though St Paul himself hesitated at first about going, doubtless from a fear of 
compromising <pb n="69" id="vi-Page_69" />the cause which he was determined that no Jerusalem authority should lead 
him to abandon. “I went up”, he says (<scripRef id="vi-p15.1" passage="Gal. ii. 2" parsed="|Gal|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.2">Gal. ii. 2</scripRef>), “in obedience to a 
revelation.” The envoys set out, “speeded on their way by the Ecclesia” (<scripRef id="vi-p15.2" passage="Acts xv. 3" parsed="|Acts|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.3">Acts 
xv. 3</scripRef>). They passed through Phœnicia and Samaria, telling the tale of the 
conversion of the Gentiles, and “caused great joy to all the brethren”: to 
those regions the scruples of Jerusalem had not spread. At Jerusalem “they were 
received by the Ecclesia and the Apostles and the Elders”, the three being 
carefully enumerated, as if to mark the formality of the reception, and its 
completely representative character. Before the assembly the envoys repeated the 
tale of the successful mission, and then the gainsayers, now described as of the 
sect of the Pharisees (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:5" id="vi-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">xv. 5</scripRef>), rose up to maintain the necessity of circumcision 
and the retention of the Law, as obligatory on the Gentiles. Then the discussion 
would seem to have been adjourned. It was probably before the assembly met again 
that those private conferences with the leading Apostles took place to which 
alone St Paul makes explicit reference in his narrative in Galatians<note n="16" id="vi-p15.4">See Lightfoot, <i>Galatians</i> 124 f.</note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p16">The final assembly is described by St Luke (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:6" id="vi-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">xv. 6</scripRef>) at the outset as a gathering 
together of the Apostles and the Elders to see concerning this discourse (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p16.2">λόγου</span>, 
practically, this matter). It can hardly be doubted that the Ecclesia at large 
was in some manner likewise <pb n="70" id="vi-Page_70" />present<note n="17" id="vi-p16.3">So Iren. <i>cont. Haer</i>. III. xii. 14 <span lang="LA" id="vi-p16.4">cum . . . universa ecclesia convenisset in anum.</span></note>. This follows not only from the association of “the whole 
Ecclesia” with the Apostles and the Elders in the sending of a deputation to 
Antioch (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="vi-p16.5" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22"><i>v</i>. 22</scripRef>), but still more clearly from the words “and all the multitude 
held their peace” in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:12" id="vi-p16.6" parsed="|Acts|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.12"><i>v</i>. 12</scripRef>, since it is inconceivable that the body of Elders 
should be called “the multitude.” On the other hand St Luke could hardly have 
omitted to mention the Ecclesia in that initial <scripRef passage="Acts 15:6" id="vi-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6"><i>v</i>. 6</scripRef>, unless the chief 
responsibility had been recognised as lying with the Apostles and the Elders.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p17">Every one knows the order of incidents, the opening speech by St Peter appealing 
to the very similar event of his own Divinely sanctioned admission of Cornelius, 
and arguing against tempting God by laying on the neck of the disciples a yoke 
which neither their own Jewish fathers nor themselves had had strength to bear; 
next the recital by Paul and Barnabas of the signs and wonders by which God had 
set His seal to the work among the Gentiles; then James’s renewed reference to 
Peter’s argument, confirmation of it from the prophecy of Amos, and final 
announcement of his own opinion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p17.1">διὸ ἐγὼ κρίνω</span>) against troubling Gentile 
converts, but in favour of sending them a message (or possibly, enjoining them, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p17.2">ἐπιστεῖλαι</span>) to observe four abstinences. 
These need not be considered now<note n="18" id="vi-p17.3">See Hort’s <i>Judaistic Christianity</i>, pp. 68 ff.</note>. It is enough <pb n="71" id="vi-Page_71" />to say that on the two points at issue, circumcision and the bindingness of the 
Jewish law, they give no support to the demands of the Judaizers. Whether the 
abstinences here laid down be of Jewish or even Mosaic origin or not, at most 
they are isolated precepts of expediency, not resting on the principle which was 
in dispute. And lastly we have the decision of “the apostles and the elders and 
all the ecclesia” to send to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas two chosen envoys 
from their own number, “leading men among the brethren”, Judas Barsabbas and 
Silas, and with them a letter.</p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p18"><i>The letter and its reception</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p19">The salutation at the head of the letter is from “the apostles and the elder 
brethren to the brethren who are of the Gentiles throughout Antioch and Syria 
and Cilicia” (such seems to be the force of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p19.1">κατά</span> with a single article for the 
three names), the central and in every way most important, Antioch, being placed 
at the head, and then the rest of Syria, and the closely connected region of 
Cilicia. The Ecclesia is not separately mentioned in the salutation; on the 
other hand the unusual phrase “the elder brethren” (for such is assuredly not 
only the right reading but the right punctuation) indicates that they who held 
the office of Elder were to be regarded as bearing the characteristic from which 
the title itself had arisen, and were but elder brothers at the head of a great <pb n="72" id="vi-Page_72" />family of brethren. The letter, after the salutation, begins by repudiating the 
agitators who had gone down to Antioch. Next it states that it had been agreed 
in common to send back chosen men with Barnabas and Paul, who are spoken of in 
emphatically warm language, with indirect recognition of their mission as that 
for which they had exposed their lives: this was in fact a deputation from 
Jerusalem, exactly answering to the deputation from Antioch to Jerusalem. 
Thirdly, in a fresh sentence the letter gives the names of the two envoys (Judas 
and Silas), and the exact purpose of their mission, to repeat in person what had 
just been recited in writing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p19.2">τὰ αὐτά</span>), probably also with the inclusion of what 
comes next, or fourthly, “For it seemed good to the Holy Spirit and to us to 
lay on you no further burthen save these necessary things, <i>viz</i>. the four 
abstinences; from which if ye keep yourselves it shall be well with you. Fare 
ye well.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">To some points involved in this letter and the accompanying circumstances we 
must return just now. But first we should glance at the historical sequel, under 
the two heads of St Luke’s and St Paul’s narratives.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">Paul and Barnabas ‘go down’ to Antioch (the phrase is significant, — Jerusalem is 
still the central height). They gather together the multitude of the brethren 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p21.1">τὸ πλῆθος</span>) and gave them the epistle 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p21.2">ἐπέδωκαν</span>); a phrase which shews that, as might <pb n="73" id="vi-Page_73" />indeed be gathered from the terms of the salutation, it was to the Ecclesia at 
large that the letter was addressed. Having read it they rejoice at the 
encouragement (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p21.3">παρακλήσει</span>); a vague word, it might seem, but an appropriate 
one: it expressed the “God speed you” (so to speak) which had been pronounced 
on their own work and on the conditions of freedom under which it had been 
begun. The effect of the letter is reinforced by the personal representatives of 
Jerusalem: Judas and Silas, themselves also prophets, with much discourse 
encouraged (or exhorted, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p21.4">παρεκάλεσαν</span>) the brethren and stablished [them] 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p21.5">ἐπεστήριξαν</span>). They stay some time, and then are dismissed by the brethren 
with peace and return to those that sent them (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p21.6">ἀποστόλους</span> of the Textus 
Receptus and the Authorised Version is certainly a wrong reading). Meanwhile 
Paul and Barnabas continue in Antioch, teaching and preaching the good tidings 
of the word of the Lord, along with many others also (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:35" id="vi-p21.7" parsed="|Acts|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.35">xv. 35</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="center" id="vi-p22"><i>St Peter at Antioch</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">Such is St Luke’s account, a history of smooth water. It did not enter into his 
purpose to wake up the memories of an incident on which the Ecclesia had been 
well-nigh wrecked, but which happily had ended in a manner which enabled it to 
pursue its course uninjured, or rather we must suppose strengthened. Nothing, we 
may be sure, but the <pb n="74" id="vi-Page_74" />conviction that the whole future of the Gentile Ecclesiae was bound up in the 
vindication of his own authentic Apostleship, would have induced St Paul to 
commit to paper the sad story of his conflict with St Peter. St Peter, it would 
seem, had after a while followed the four envoys to Antioch. Nothing was more 
natural and expedient than that he should visit the vigorous young community in 
person, and establish friendly relations on the spot. A personal visit like 
this, which might once have been imprudent, had now become expedient. At first 
all went well. He carried out completely the purpose of the Jerusalem letter by 
associating on equal terms with the Gentile converts; he “ate with them”, 
just as he had done (to the scandal of many) at Cæsarea (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:3" id="vi-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.3">xi. 3</scripRef>). But when 
certain came down from James, he withdrew himself in fear of them of the 
circumcision. This conduct St Paul plainly calls “acting a false part” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p23.2">ὐπόκρισις </span><scripRef id="vi-p23.3" passage="Gal. ii. 13" parsed="|Gal|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.13">Gal. ii. 13</scripRef>), pretending to be that which he was not: but it was 
shared by the rest of the Jewish Christians at Antioch and even at length, 
strange to say, by Barnabas. St Paul alone stood firm, and rebuked St Peter to 
his face in the presence of them all. To go into the various questions arising 
out of this account, as I did to a certain extent two years ago<note n="19" id="vi-p23.4">See <i>Judaistic Christianity</i>, pp. 76 ff.</note>, would be out 
of the question now. What specially concerns our own subject is that the point 
of principle really at stake was, under one aspect, the question <pb n="75" id="vi-Page_75" />whether membership of the Christian Ecclesia could be of two orders or degrees, 
an inner for Jewish Christians only, and an outer. The position practically 
taken up for a while by St Peter and his associates must not be confounded with 
the position taken up by the uncompromising Judaizers who had been repudiated in 
the letter from Jerusalem. There is not the least sign that he affected to wish 
to exclude heathen converts from baptism or most other Christian privileges. But 
he did persuade himself that, for the time at least, uncircumcised Christians 
should not be allowed to sit at table with circumcised; in other words that 
they might in a certain sense be members of the Christian brotherhood but not 
be recognised as full members, unless by first becoming Jews, and accepting 
Jewish customs as binding on them. St Paul does not tell us how the matter 
ended. That was unnecessary, for all the subsequent history shewed that this 
compromise, the fruit of timorous and untimely prudence, must have quickly 
collapsed, and left the policy represented by St Paul now more firmly 
established than before St Peter’s arrival. Thus the freedom of Gentile 
Christian communities was assured anew in the completest form.</p>

<pb n="76" id="vi-Page_76" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture V. The Exercise of Authority." progress="31.04%" id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">LECTURE V.</h2>

<p class="center" id="vii-p1"><i>THE EXERCISE OF AUTHORITY</i>.</p>
<p class="center" id="vii-p2"><i>St James and his position</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">WE have already spent much time on the Jerusalem conference and letter, and its 
sequel. But there remain some points which concern our subject too closely to be 
passed over. First, about St James. This is the second of the three occasions on 
which his name appears in the Acts. When St Peter was released by the angel from 
prison, after the martyrdom of the Apostle James the brother of John, he said to 
the disciples assembled in the house of John Mark “Tell these things to James 
and to the brethren” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="vii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">xii. 17</scripRef>). He must then have already been in some manner 
prominent among the disciples. As the chief among the Lord’s own brethren, and 
one to whom the Lord vouchsafed a separate appearance after the Resurrection <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="vii-p3.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 
Cor. xv. 7</scripRef>), doubtless the appearance to which the well-known story in the 
Gospel according to the Hebrews refers (Lightfoot, <i>Gal</i>. 265), and, if so, at <pb n="77" id="vii-Page_77" />which his unbelief probably carne to an end, he would evidently be held in a 
peculiar kind of respect in the infant Ecclesia. St Paul alone speaks of him as 
an Apostle (<scripRef id="vii-p3.3" passage="Gal. i. 19" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. i. 19</scripRef>: and probably by implication <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="vii-p3.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. xv. 7</scripRef>), and the 
contexts seem to me distinctly to exclude that looser sense of the term referred 
to before by which mere ‘Apostles of Ecclesiae’ were meant, while it is hardly 
less clear that he did not anticipate the later theory which made him to have 
been from the first one of the Twelve. It would seem then that, possessing as he 
did in an eminent degree the primary apostolic qualification of being a witness 
of the Lord’s life, death and resurrection, he was at some early time after the 
persecution by Herod taken up into the place among the Twelve vacated by his 
namesake. The silence of St Luke, as compared with his explicitness about 
Matthias, may be due to the fact that in this instance it was no matter of 
choice, calling for all the process described in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:1-26" id="vii-p3.5" parsed="|Acts|1|1|1|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1-Acts.1.26">Acts i.</scripRef>, but a natural result 
of the combination of circumstances, such as might itself well be treated as a 
sufficient intimation of the Divine will. On the other hand no Apostleship of St 
James is recorded or implied by St Luke, though he three times mentions him in a 
way which marks him out as, to say the least, a leading and prominent person. 
But this is less surprising than it might otherwise be, if the prominence was 
due to personal circumstances, which continued to operate after his admission to 
the Apostolate, <pb n="78" id="vii-Page_78" />just as antecedently they had procured his admission to it. In other words, the 
prominence which he has in the Acts would not be due to his having become an 
Apostle: nay, his admission to that joint responsibility might rather tend to 
diminish any exclusiveness of <i>prestige</i> which he may have acquired outside the 
Apostolate, and so independently of it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">Was then the prominence of St James due solely to personal 
qualifications and history, not to any recognised function? That would be too much to say. That 
at the time of his death he was practically the ruler of the Ecclesia of 
Jerusalem is the least open to doubt among the particulars of the traditions 
current in the Second Century about him, by whatever name we choose to call his 
government; and at least the origin of such a position is likely to have some 
connexion with the facts mentioned or implied by St Luke. The clearest fact 
about him attested by the New Testament, Acts and St Paul alike, but enormously 
exaggerated at a later time, is that he was at least more closely connected in 
sentiment with the more Jewish part of the Ecclesia of Jerusalem than were the 
rest of the Apostles; and it may well be that the veneration in which he is 
said to have been held at the time of his death even by unbelieving Jews, had 
its roots in an early popularity which would make him a valuable mediator 
between the stiffer sort of Hebrew Christians and the other Apostles. Such a 
passage as that just cited from St Peter’s words after <pb n="79" id="vii-Page_79" />his release might, taken alone, be quite sufficiently explained by purely 
personal prominence. So also the fact that in <scripRef id="vii-p4.1" passage="Gal. ii. 9" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef> the order is “James and 
Cephas and John” might well be due to the fact that the adherence of James on 
the occasion referred to was even more significant than that of the other two, 
on account of his closer relations with the Jewish party. But the two other 
passages of the Acts are best understood as implying that he held some 
recognised office or function in connexion with the Ecclesia of Jerusalem: and 
it does not seem unlikely that on his admission to the Apostolate it was 
arranged that, unlike the rest, he should exercise a definite local charge. Such 
a charge would of necessity become more distinct and, so to speak, monarchical 
when the other Apostles were absent from Jerusalem. His own circumstances were 
unique, and the circumstances of the Ecclesia of Jerusalem were no less unique. 
A peculiar function founded on peculiar qualifications is what the narrative 
suggests.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">There is nothing in St Luke’s words which bears out what is often said, that St 
James presided over the conference at Jerusalem. If he had, it would be strange 
that his name should not be mentioned separately at the beginning, where we read 
only that “the Apostles and the Elders” were gathered together. In the decisive 
speeches at the end the lead is taken by St Peter, the foremost of the Twelve. 
After Barnabas and Paul have ended their narrative, James <pb n="80" id="vii-Page_80" />takes up the word. What he says is called an 
<i>answer</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.1">ἀπεκρίθη Ἰάκωβος λέγων </span>  
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:13" id="vii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13">xv. 13</scripRef>), probably as replying to words uttered earlier by the more Jewish 
section of the assembly during the dispute mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:7" id="vii-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7"><i>v</i>. 7</scripRef>. His opening words 
suggest that his first appeal is to them, and that he makes it as one to whom 
they might be more willing to listen than to St Paul, “Brethren (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.4">ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί</span>), listen to me”; he then refers to Peter’s exposition, calling him not 
only by his original name, but by the strictly Hebrew form of it, Symeon, as 
though to bespeak their goodwill for what Peter had said. Then again the words 
which begin his conclusion, “Wherefore my judgement is,” cannot reasonably be 
understood as an authoritative judgment pronounced by himself independently: the 
whole context and what is said in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="vii-p5.5" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22"><i>v</i>. 22</scripRef> about the actual decision makes that 
interpretation morally impossible. The sense is doubtless “I for my part<note n="20" id="vii-p5.6">Wetstein <i>in loc</i>. quotes Thuc. iv. 16 for a still weaker <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.7">ὡς ἐγὼ κρίνω</span>, 
explained by the scholiast as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.8">ὡς ἐγὼ νομίζω</span>, and the same use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.9">
κρίνω</span>, occurs elsewhere 
in the Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:46" id="vii-p5.10" parsed="|Acts|13|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.46">xiii. 46</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 16:15" id="vii-p5.11" parsed="|Acts|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.15">xvi. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 26:8" id="vii-p5.12" parsed="|Acts|26|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.8">xxvi. 8</scripRef>): here the sense seems to he 
intermediate. Cf. the old latin version of Irenæus <i>cont. Haer</i>. III. xii. 14 
‘<span lang="LA" id="vii-p5.13">Ego secundum me iudico.</span>’</note> 
judge,” “this is my vote” as we should say. The point then is that, guardian 
though he was of the honour of Israel in the Ecclesia, he here throws his voice 
on the side of liberty. It is no objection to this view that he says simply 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.14">ἐγώ</span> not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.15">κἀγώ</span>: owing to his mention of the four abstinences his proposal 
could not be simply identical with that of St Peter. <pb n="81" id="vii-Page_81" />We saw just now that he is not named at the gathering of the assembly. It is 
just the same afterwards: the decision is said to be made by the Apostles and 
the Elders with the whole Ecclesia; the letter proceeds from the Apostles and 
the elder brethren: apart then from these two classes he can hardly have 
exercised authority in this matter.</p>

<p class="center" id="vii-p6"><i>The Authority of the Jerusalem Elders and of the Twelve</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">When we pass from St James to the Apostles and Elders, the question arises, “What kind of authority they here put forth over the brethren in Antioch and the 
surrounding region?” The answer cannot be a simple one. The letter itself at 
once implies an authority, and betrays an unwillingness to make a display of it. 
In the forefront are set anxious friendliness, courteous approval. Whatever is 
in any sense imperative comes after this and subsidiary to it, and is set forth 
as what had seemed good “to the Holy Spirit and to us”, the human authority, 
whatever it be, being as it were appended to that which is presumed to be 
Divine. Further, the semblance of a command is softened off at the end into a 
counsel; “from which if ye keep yourselves it shall be well with you.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">So again in the next chapter (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:4" id="vii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">xvi. 4</scripRef>) the phrase used, “the decrees which had 
been ordained of the Apostles and Elders”, seems to refer back, ‘the <pb n="82" id="vii-Page_82" />decrees’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.2">δόγματα</span>) to the twice repeated <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.3">ἔδοξεν</span> of <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22,25" id="vii-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0;|Acts|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22 Bible:Acts.15.25">xv. 22, 25</scripRef>, ‘ordained’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.5">κεκριμένα</span>) to St James’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.6">κρίνω</span> 
in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:19" id="vii-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.19">xv. 19</scripRef><note n="21" id="vii-p8.8">In the later reference (<scripRef passage="Acts 21:25" id="vii-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.25">xxi. 25</scripRef>) we have no stronger term than 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.10">ἀπεστείλαμεν</span> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.11">ἐπεστείλαμεν</span>) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.12">κρίναντες</span>: cf. St James’s 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.13">κρίνω . . . ἐπιστείλαι</span> 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15:19-20" id="vii-p8.14" parsed="|Acts|15|19|15|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.19-Acts.15.20">xv. 19 f.</scripRef>).</note>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.15">Δόγμα</span> in Greek (properly only 
what seems, or seems good) is one of those curiously elastic words which vary in 
sharpness of meaning according to the persons to whom a thing is said to seem 
good, and to the other circumstances of the case. The dogma of an emperor or a 
legislative assembly or the Amphictyonic council is a decree, the dogma of a 
philosopher is what seems to him to be true; and between these extremes are 
various shades of meaning. Here the probable sense is nearly what we should call 
a ‘resolution’, as passed by any deliberative body, not in form imperative but 
intended to have a binding force. The New Testament is not poor of words expressive of command, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.16">ἐντέλλομαι, ἐπιτάσσω, προστάσσω, 
διατάσσω, διαστέλλομαι</span> and their derivatives, to say nothing of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.17">κελεύω</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p8.18">παραγγέλλω</span>: yet none of them is used. It was in truth a delicate and difficult position, 
even after the happy decision of the assembly. The independence of the Ecclesia 
of Antioch had to be respected, and yet not in such a way as to encourage 
disregard either of the great mother Ecclesia, or of the Lord’s own Apostles, or 
of the unity of the whole Christian body. Accordingly we do not find a word of a hint <pb n="83" id="vii-Page_83" />that the Antiochians would have done better to get sanction from Jerusalem 
before plunging into such grave responsibilities. But along with the cordial 
concurrence in the release of Gentile converts from legal requirements there 
goes a strong expression of opinion, more than advice and less than a command, 
respecting certain salutary restraints. A certain authority is thus implicitly 
claimed. There is no evidence that it was more than a moral authority; but that 
did not make it less real.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">The bases of authority differ for the two bodies united in writing to Antioch, 
the Elders and the Apostles. The Elders are to all appearance the local elders 
of the Ecclesia of Jerusalem. It is impossible that, as such, they could claim 
any authority properly so called over the Ecclesia of Antioch. But they had a 
large voice, backed as they were by the great body of the Ecclesia of Jerusalem, 
in saying whether the Ecclesia of Jerusalem would accept the brethren at 
Antioch, and specially the Gentile converts among them, as true brethren of 
their own, and true disciples of Jesus Christ. There is no making of formal 
conditions of fellowship, but the Elders, as taking the lead in making so great 
a concession on the part of Jerusalem, might well feel that they had a right to 
expect that the four restraints which had been set forth would be accepted. Such 
a deference on the part of Antioch would be the more proper since Paul <pb n="84" id="vii-Page_84" />and Barnabas, the representatives of Antioch, had evidently accepted the 
resolution as a whole (see their conduct in <scripRef passage="Acts 16:4" id="vii-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">xvi. 4</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">The authority of the Apostles was of a different kind. There is indeed, as we 
have seen, no trace in Scripture of a formal commission of authority for 
government from Christ Himself. Their commission was to be witnesses of Himself, 
and to bear that witness by preaching and by healing. But it is inconceivable 
that the moral authority with which they were thus clothed, and the uniqueness 
of their position and personal qualifications, should not in all these years 
have been accumulating upon them by the spontaneous homage of the Christians of 
Judæa an ill-defined but lofty authority in matters of government and 
administration; of which indeed we have already had an instance in the laying 
of the price of the sold properties at their feet. What is not so easy to find 
out is the extent to which an apostolic authority of this kind is likely to have 
been felt and acknowledged beyond the limits of the Holy Land. On the one hand 
all Christian discipleship, wherever it sprang up, must have come directly or 
indirectly from the central community at Jerusalem, and it is difficult to see 
any form the Gospel could take in transmission in which the place of the still 
living Apostles would not be a primary one. On the other hand we cannot forget 
that it was of James and Peter and John that St Paul wrote those guarded but 
far-reaching words (<scripRef id="vii-p10.1" passage="Gal. ii. 6" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">Gal. ii. 6</scripRef>) <pb n="85" id="vii-Page_85" />“but from those who were reputed to be somewhat — (of whatsoever sort 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p10.2">ὁποῖοι</span>) 
they were, it maketh no matter to me: God accepteth not a man’s person) they, I 
say, who were of repute imparted nothing (or nothing farther) to me 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p10.3">ἐμοὶ οὐδὲν προσανέθεντο</span>”: words which shew that with all his unfailing anxiety to have 
the concurrence of the Twelve, and not of them only but of the Ecclesia of 
Jerusalem at large, he was not prepared to obey if the Twelve had insisted on 
the requirement of circumcision and the Law. Hence in the letter sent to Antioch 
the authority even of the Apostles, notwithstanding the fact that unlike the 
Jerusalem elders they exercised a function towards all Christians, was moral 
rather than formal; a claim to deference rather than a right to be obeyed.</p>

<p class="center" id="vii-p11"><i>The Twelve and the Gentiles</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">In this connexion there is special force in that familiar statement by St Paul 
in the context just referred to (<scripRef id="vii-p12.1" passage="Gal. ii. 7-12" parsed="|Gal|2|7|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.7-Gal.2.12">Gal. ii. 7-12</scripRef>), “when they saw that I had been 
entrusted with the Gospel of the uncircumcision, even as Peter with (a Gospel) 
of the circumcision (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.2">Πέτρος τῆς περιτομῆς</span>, 
not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.3">τὸ τῆς</span>), for He that wrought 
by Peter (that seems to be the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.4">ὁ ἐνεργήσας Πέτρῳ</span>, rather than either 
“in Peter” or “for Peter”) unto an Apostleship (no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.5">τήν</span>) of the circumcision 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.6">τῆς περιτομῆς</span>) wrought by me also unto (or for, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.7">εἰς</span>) the Gentiles: — and 
when they perceived (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.8">γνόντες</span>) the grace that was given unto me, James and Cephas 
and <pb n="86" id="vii-Page_86" />John, they who were reputed to be pillars, gave to me and Barnabas right hands 
of fellowship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.9">κοινωνίας</span>), that <i>we</i> (should be, or should go; no verb) unto the 
Gentiles, and themselves unto the circumcision: only <i>they would</i> that we should 
remember the poor (<i>i.e</i>. poor Christians of Palestine); which I also for this 
very reason took pains to do.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p13">Our familiarity with the idea of St Paul as the Apostle of the Gentiles makes us 
in reading slide over this arrangement as though it were the obvious thing to be 
done. In one sense it was: but what is its relation to the universal mission of 
the Twelve? Was it indeed to the circumcision only that our Lord had appointed 
them to bear witness of Himself by word and act? It is difficult to think so 
when we read of words which He spoke between the Resurrection and the Ascension. 
Those other words about the twelve thrones, and about not having gone through 
the cities of Israel, doubtless remained, not abrogated. But in some sense or 
other the twelve Apostles were surely to be for the Gentiles as well as for the 
old Israel; not merely through the Ecclesia which was founded on them, but in 
themselves. They had a relation to the ideal twelve tribes of the new Israel as 
well as to those of the old, which long before the time of the Christian era had 
become hardly less ideal.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p14">Here comes in the purely historical question. Had the Twelve or any of them 
preached beyond the limits of Palestine up to this time? High authorities give <pb n="87" id="vii-Page_87" />this extension to St Luke’s simple if vague words about St Peter after his 
deliverance from prison, how he “went out (<i>i.e</i>. out of John Mark’s house at 
Jerusalem) and went his way unto another place” (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="vii-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">xii. 17</scripRef>). About twelve years 
are said to have then elapsed since the Ascension, and reference is made to one 
of the traditions current in the Second Century, to the effect that our Lord had 
bidden the Apostles go forth into the world after twelve years. There is, 
however, nothing connected with the tradition which gives it substantially more 
weight than the other fictions about the Apostles which soon flourished 
luxuriantly and in endless contradictions to each other. The omission of such a 
cardinal event from St Luke’s narrative is, I think, inconceivable; and his 
whole story of the doings of the Ecclesia of Antioch and St Paul’s first mission 
becomes unintelligible if similar missionary journeys of Apostles had preceded. 
We must, I think, conclude that up to the date of the great conference the 
Twelve had not believed themselves to have received any clear Divine intimation 
that the time was come for them to go forth in person among the nations.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p15">But now, independently of any action on their own part, the whole horizon was 
changed by the action of the Ecclesia of Antioch and the labours of Paul and 
Barnabas. It was no merely human series of acts which came before them for 
recognition. They doubtless accepted the mission from Antioch <pb n="88" id="vii-Page_88" />as proceeding in the first instance from the Holy Spirit speaking by the mouth 
of prophets, and as subsequently sanctioned from heaven by the signs and wonders 
which Paul and Barnabas were enabled to work. Here then at last the Divine 
monition to themselves had come, though probably in an unexpected form. In the 
person of St Paul, long since welcomed by themselves as a fellow-worker, God had 
now raised up a mighty herald of the Gospel for the Gentiles. He was no delegate 
of theirs: his commission was direct: but by recognising him as specially 
called to do apostolic work among the Gentiles, they were enabled to feel that 
by agreement and fellowship with him they were in effect carrying out through 
him that extension of their sphere which it is incredible that they should ever 
have dismissed from their minds; and meanwhile they were themselves able 
without misgiving to continue their work in the narrower sphere in which they 
had already laboured so long. Whether this limitation was at the time 
contemplated as permanent or as temporary, we have of course no means of 
knowing: but indeed there was no need to decide; in the future, no less than in 
the present, the needful guidance was to be looked for from heaven. In any case 
this agreement with St Paul, made in private conference, must be kept in mind 
when we are reading the epistle to Antioch which was agreed to and written so 
shortly after. They remarkably supplement each other. On <pb n="89" id="vii-Page_89" />the one hand the Twelve could not have so written had they meant henceforth to 
hold themselves discharged from every kind of responsibility towards Gentile 
Christians generally: on the other the agreement with St Paul and St Barnabas 
excluded them for the present from working personally among the Gentiles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p16">It must be noticed that the limit drawn is religious, not geographical: it is 
between the circumcision and the Gentiles, not between the land of Israel and 
Gentile lands. Thus St James was still acting quite according to the agreement 
when, while remaining at the head of the Ecclesia of Jerusalem, he wrote an 
Epistle to Jewish Christians of the Dispersion. But we hear nothing of 
evangelistic journeys by the Twelve for preaching to the <i>Jews</i> of heathen cities; and it is most unlikely that any such were made. The distribution of fields of 
work involved in the agreement itself passed away in due time by the force of 
circumstances: we know of at least three of the Twelve who can be shown on 
trustworthy evidence to have laboured eventually in heathen lands. But that lies 
outside the Acts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p17">It is worthy of notice that we have now reached the last appearance of the 
Apostles collectively, or of any one of them except St James, in St Luke’s 
narrative. His remaining chapters are wholly silent about them. By this time the 
work which most characteristically belonged to them, their special contribution <pb n="90" id="vii-Page_90" />to the building up of the Ecclesia, though not yet ended, was not 
henceforth to present new features. What remained of their work in Palestine 
would be a continuation of such work as St Luke had already described. On them 
the Ecclesia of the mother city had been built.</p>

<p class="center" id="vii-p18"><i>The government of the Ecclesia of Antioch</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p19">One other supplementary observation should be made before we leave this 
fifteenth chapter. In all that we read there and previously about the young 
Ecclesia of Antioch we learn absolutely nothing about its government or 
administration. The prophets and teachers have, as such, nothing to do with 
functions of this kind. Doubtless a man like Barnabas, coming as an envoy of the 
Ecclesia of Jerusalem (so, not simply of the Apostles, <scripRef passage="Acts 11:22" id="vii-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>) and shewing such 
sympathy with the local conditions of things, would acquire by the mere force of 
circumstances a considerable moral authority; and this would presently be 
shared with St Paul, when he too had come out of his Cilician retirement. Of 
course by its very nature this position was temporary as well as informal. 
Strange to say, we hear nothing about Elders. Since we know that the Ecclesia of 
Jerusalem had long had Elders, and St Paul on returning from his first journey 
in Asia Minor had appointed Elders for each local Ecclesia, it is hardly 
credible that they were wanting at Antioch, to say nothing of the influence of 
the precedent of the great <pb n="91" id="vii-Page_91" />Jewish population. But in the Acts we hear only of “the brethren” (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1,32,33" id="vii-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0;|Acts|15|32|0|0;|Acts|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1 Bible:Acts.15.32 Bible:Acts.15.33">xv. 1, 32, 
33</scripRef>) or “the disciples” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:26,29" id="vii-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0;|Acts|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26 Bible:Acts.11.29">xi. 26, 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 14:28" id="vii-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.28">xiv. 28</scripRef>) or “the multitude” 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 15:30" id="vii-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|15|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.30">xv. 30</scripRef>) or 
“the ecclesia” (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:26" id="vii-p19.6" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">xi. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="vii-p19.7" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">xiii. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 14:27" id="vii-p19.8" parsed="|Acts|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27">xiv. 27</scripRef>). Evidently at this time the general 
body of disciples at Antioch must have taken at least a large share in the acts 
of the Christian community.</p>

<pb n="92" id="vii-Page_92" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture VI. St. Paul at Ephesus." progress="37.21%" id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">LECTURE VI.</h2>

<p class="center" id="viii-p1"><i>ST PAUL AT EPHESUS.</i></p>

<p class="center" id="viii-p2"><i>The later history of the resolutions of the conference</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">THE rest of the Acts need not occupy us long. After certain days Paul said unto 
Barnabas “Let us return now and visit the brethren in every city wherein we 
proclaimed the word of the Lord, and see how they fare.” This journey then 
proceeded from no act of the Ecclesia of Antioch nor (so far as appears) from a 
special Divine monition. It was apparently in intention, and certainly as 
regards the first part of it, merely supplementary to the former journey. As we 
know, St Paul and Barnabas had a division of opinion, and separated, Paul taking 
Silas, one of the envoys of the Ecclesia of Jerusalem, and himself a prophet. At 
Lystra a still more important fellow-labourer was added to his company in the 
person of Timothy, whom for prudential reasons he circumcised; doubtless 
because, though hitherto formally <pb n="93" id="viii-Page_93" />outside the old covenant, he had been from childhood to all intents and 
purposes a Jew<note n="22" id="viii-p3.1">See <i>Judaistic Christianity</i>, pp. 84 ff.</note>. As they went through the cities they delivered to them 
(masculine: to the disciples there) the resolutions which had been decided on 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p3.2">τὰ δόγματα τὰ κεκριμένα</span>) by the Apostles and Elders that were at Jerusalem. 
The region through which they were now travelling had nothing to do with the 
provinces associated with Antioch, <i>viz</i>. Syria and Cilicia, to which the 
Jerusalem letter had been addressed. But the conversions which had taken place 
in that very region formed the first link in the chain of circumstances which 
led to the writing of the letter: and if the Ecclesia of Antioch were to accept 
loyally the restraints on neophytes imposed by the letter, it was impossible 
that their missionary, on now at once revisiting the scene of his mission, 
should fail to press these requirements upon his converts. But (with the 
exception of an allusion by St James or the Jerusalem Elders in <scripRef passage="Acts 21:25" id="viii-p3.3" parsed="|Acts|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.25">xxi. 25</scripRef>) this is 
the last that we hear of these requirements in the Acts, and St Paul in his 
Epistles makes no allusion to them directly or indirectly. It is of course 
possible that St Luke’s silence on this point for the rest of this journey, and 
for all the subsequent journeyings, was not intended to be expressive. He <i>may</i> 
have wished the single instance given at the outset to be understood as carried 
on through the rest of his narrative. But the manner in which the one statement 
is made <pb n="94" id="viii-Page_94" />does not suggest such an extension; nor is it likely that St Luke would have 
failed to repeat it for at least one region now first entered on, had he wished 
it to be carried forward by his readers. But St Paul’s own silence is more 
significant still. The truth probably is that he accepted the four restraints 
appended to the main purpose of the letter, but did not really care for them, 
preferring to seek the same ends by other means; and so that he did not attempt 
to enforce them with respect to Christian converts for which the Ecclesia of 
Antioch was in no sense responsible; having perhaps already found reason in 
Lycaonia to doubt their expediency, though, faithful to his trust, he introduced 
them <i>there</i>. At all events the great liberative measure to which the Apostles 
joined with the Elders and Ecclesia of Jerusalem in setting their hands stood 
fast, and determined the character of by far the greater part of the new 
Ecclesia, while these petty adjuncts to it, having served their purpose, dropped 
away, though many in ancient, and even in modern times, have tried to persuade 
themselves that they are still binding on all Christians.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">The next verse to that which we have now been examining tells us simply that 
“the Ecclesiae (<i>i.e</i>. the congregations of the Lycaonian region) were 
strengthened (or solidified, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p4.1">ἐστερεοῦντο</span>) by their faith, and multiplied in 
number daily” (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:5" id="viii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.5">xvi. 5</scripRef>). This is <pb n="95" id="viii-Page_95" />the last time that the word 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p4.3">ἐκκλησία</span> is used by St Luke, except for that of 
Jerusalem and in the peculiar case of the Ephesian Elders at Miletus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">How St Paul and his companions came to extend their journey beyond Lycaonia, we 
are not told. When they had passed through Phrygia and Galatia and reached 
Alexandria Troas the vision of the Macedonian beckoned them across the 
Hellespont, and so they entered Europe. As everyone will remember, the chief 
places of their preaching were Philippi, Thessalonica, Berœa, Athens, Corinth. 
Not a word here of Ecclesiae, for the Christian communities were only in their 
earliest stage of existence.</p>

<p class="center" id="viii-p6"><i>The founding of the Ecclesia of Ephesus</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">On his way back to the east St Paul diverged rapidly from his course to snatch a 
visit to Ephesus, where he dropped Priscilla and Aquila, and there he began to 
argue with the Jews in the synagogue, but quickly took leave. If, as the 
following narratives suggest, this was the beginning of Ephesian Christianity, 
it is much to be remembered as a <i>bona fide</i> instance of a great central capital 
which could legitimately claim an Apostle as the founder of its Christian 
community. It will be remembered that shortly after leaving Lycaonia, Paul and 
his friends are said to have been “hindered by the Holy Spirit from speaking the 
word in Asia,” <i>i.e</i>. Proconsular Asia; which implies that personally they (or 
Paul) had been desiring to <pb n="96" id="viii-Page_96" />preach there, and doubtless specially in Ephesus. The deferred wish was now to 
be fulfilled, though still, so to speak, only in a representative manner, for 
there was no time for effectual preaching. Promising to return if God will, St 
Paul hurries across the Mediterranean to Cæsarea, goes up to Jerusalem and 
greets the Ecclesia there (here simply called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p7.1">τὴν ἐκκλησίαν</span>, Jerusalem itself 
being indicated only by the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p7.2">ἀναβάς</span> ‘goes up’), and then returns to 
Antioch for some time; he sets out afresh through Phrygia and Galatia, 
“stablishing all the disciples” made on his last journey, and so at last reaches 
Ephesus in good earnest and makes a long stay, in which he becomes the founder 
of Christian Ephesus in very deed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">One early incident of this stay is mentioned which specially concerns us. After 
St Paul had been preaching and arguing in the synagogue for the space of three 
months, when at length some of the Jews become hardened in disbelief and 
publicly revile ‘the Way,’ he forms a separate congregation of the disciples, 
probably Jewish Christians and Gentile Christians alike, and carries on his 
public disputations in what was probably a neutral building, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p8.1">σχολή</span> or 
‘lecture hall’ of Tyrannus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">The period of from two to three years then spent at Ephesus and in the 
surrounding region was full of dangers and troubles, of which the Epistles alone 
afford us some glimpses. They mark St Paul’s anxiety to build up carefully and 
solidly the Ecclesiae <pb n="97" id="viii-Page_97" />of the most important region of that great peninsula now called Asia Minor, 
which he had in a manner made peculiarly his own, and which from childhood must 
have had a special interest for him from the proximity of Tarsus to the Cilician 
Gates, the pass by which the greater part of the peninsula was entered from the 
south. The last incident of that period mentioned by St Luke brings us face to 
face with another sort of Ecclesia from those whose origin we have been tracing. 
He employs the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p9.1">ἐκκλησία</span> not only for the regular assembly of the 
Ephesian people (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:39" id="viii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|19|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.39">xix. 39</scripRef>), but, by a very unusual way of speaking, for the 
tumultuous gathering on behalf of the Ephesian goddess (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:32,41" id="viii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|19|32|0|0;|Acts|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.32 Bible:Acts.19.41">xix. 32, 41</scripRef>). Before 
that last incident St Paul had meditated a fresh journey of great length, first 
a visit to the European Christian communities founded by him on his former 
westward journey, then to Jerusalem once more, where he wished to find himself 
at Pentecost, the great national festival, and lastly to Rome (<scripRef passage="Acts 19:21" id="viii-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21">xix. 21</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="center" id="viii-p10"><i>St Paul’s discourse to the Ephesian Elders at Miletus</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">The incidents of the journey, with one important exception, do not concern our 
purpose. Anxiety not to spend time in Proconsular Asia made St Paul refrain from 
going back to Ephesus on his way to Palestine. But, touching at Miletus, he 
thence, we are told, “sent to Ephesus and called to him the <pb n="98" id="viii-Page_98" />Elders of the Ecclesia.” St Luke speaks of them simply thus, as though no 
further explanation were needed. We have seen already how St Paul instituted an 
administration by Elders in the smaller Ecclesiae which he founded in Lycaonia, 
and it is but natural to conclude that he would pursue the same plan elsewhere. 
Whether the institution took place at an early date in his long stay (so that 
they would be acting along with and under him), or took place only on his 
departure, as seems best to suit the former precedent, we have no means of 
knowing. Superficially it might seem as if the early verses of his address 
favoured the first mentioned view, but in reality they are neutral, what is 
there said of the Elders’ knowledge of St Paul’s acts and teaching from the day 
of his arrival being, to say the least, addressed to them in their character of 
Christian disciples, not of Christian Elders. More is contained in <scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="viii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">xx. 28</scripRef>, 
partly about the Elders of the Ecclesia, partly about the Ecclesia itself. “Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock, in which the Holy Spirit set you 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p11.2">ἐπισκόπους</span>.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p12"><i>First</i>, how are we to understand this last word? No one, I suppose, doubts now 
that the persons meant are those first mentioned as “Elders of the Ecclesia.” 
Have we then here a second title? The only tangible reasons for thinking so 
(apart from certain passages in Philippians and the Pastoral Epistles, which 
must presently be considered) are that <pb n="99" id="viii-Page_99" />in the Second Century the word was certainly used as a title, though for a 
different office; and that it was already in various use as a title in the 
Greek world. But against this we must set the fact that both in the Bible (LXX., 
Apocrypha, and the New Testament itself, <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:25" id="viii-p12.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.25">1 Pet. ii. 25</scripRef>) and in other literature 
(including Philo) it retains its common etymological or descriptive meaning 
‘overseer’, and this meaning alone gives a clear sense here. The best rendering 
would I think be, “in which the Holy Spirit set you to have oversight”, the 
force being distinctly predicative. We shall have, as I said just now, to 
consider the word again in connexion with Philippians and the Pastoral Epistles, 
but for the present we had better remain at Miletus or rather Ephesus.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p13"><i>Secondly</i>, the Elders are said to have been set in the flock of Ephesus to have 
oversight of it <i>by the Holy Spirit</i>. Neither here nor anywhere else in the 
address is there any indication that St Paul himself had had anything to do with 
their appointment, the contrast in this to the Pastoral Epistles being very 
remarkable. It is no doubt conceivable that he might describe such an act of his 
own as coming from the Holy Spirit: but apart from prophetic monitions, of which 
there is no trace here, it would be hard to find another example<note n="23" id="viii-p13.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:40" id="viii-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii. 40</scripRef> is obviously quite different.</note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">Again, it is conceivable that this language might be used without any reference 
to the mode of appointment, the Holy Spirit being regarded simply as, so to speak, the author of 
all order.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p15">But the manner in which the Holy Spirit is elsewhere associated with joint acts, 
acts involving fellowship, suggests that here the appointment <pb n="100" id="viii-Page_100" />came from the 
Ecclesia itself. Doubtless, as far as we can tell, such was not the case in 
those Lycaonian communities where (outside of Palestine) we first read of the 
appointment of Elders. But the case of comparatively small communities, recently 
formed and rapidly visited, might well induce St Paul in the first instance to 
start them with Elders of his own choice: while in such a capital as Ephesus, 
having probably already made a long stay there, he might well think the Ecclesia 
ripe for the responsibility. In so doing he would be practically following the 
precedent set at Jerusalem in the case of the Seven (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:3-6" id="viii-p15.1" parsed="|Acts|6|3|6|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3-Acts.6.6">vi. 3-6</scripRef>). In that case the 
appointment of the Seven was sealed, so to speak, by the Apostles praying and 
laying hands of blessing on the Seven; and so it may well have been here.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p16"><i>Thirdly</i>, the function of the Elders is described in pastoral language (‘take 
heed to . . . the flock,’ ‘tend,’ ‘wolves . . . not sparing the flock’). Such language, 
as we might expect, was probably not unknown as applied to Jewish elders. 
Apparently<note n="24" id="viii-p16.1">See the passages in Levy and Fleischer’s Lex. iv. 120 f. The Aramaic verb 
(used only for men) is <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii-p16.2">פִּרְנֵם</span>, the substantive 
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii-p16.3">פַּרְנָם</span>, the sense like that of the 
biblical <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="viii-p16.4">רָעָה</span>, including the sense of tending or leading and feeding.</note> (though not <pb n="101" id="viii-Page_101" />quite clearly) it is applied in the Talmud to them as well as to other guides 
and rulers. But it was impossible that this aspect of the office should not 
assume greater weight, under the circumstances of a Christian Ecclesia. The 
unique redemption to which the Ecclesia owed its existence involved the 
deepening and enlarging of every responsibility, and the filling out what might 
have been mere administration with spiritual aims and forces. But the precise 
form which the work of the Elders was to take is not clearly expressed. The side 
of shepherding most expressed by ‘tending’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p16.5">ποιμαίνω</span>) is government and 
guidance rather than feeding<note n="25" id="viii-p16.6"><scripRef id="viii-p16.7" passage="John xxi. 16" parsed="|John|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.16">John xxi. 16</scripRef> where ‘tending’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p16.8">ποίμαινε</span>) is contrasted with ‘feeding’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p16.9">βόσκε</span>) both in the preceding and in the following verse.</note>; nor is there any other distinct reference to 
teaching, the two imperatives being “take heed to yourselves and to the flock,” 
and “watch ye” or “be wakeful” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p16.10">γρηγορεῖτε </span><scripRef passage="Acts 20:31" id="viii-p16.11" parsed="|Acts|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.31">xx. 31</scripRef>), spoken with reference to 
the double danger of grievous wolves from without, and men speaking perverse 
things from within. But this ‘watching’ does indirectly seem to involve 
teaching, public or private, in virtue of the words which follow, “remembering 
that for a space of three years night and day I ceased not to admonish each 
one,” the practical form taken by the Apostle’s vigilance being thus recalled to 
mind as needing to be in some way carried on by themselves. Moreover it is hard 
to see how the work of tending and protection could be performed <pb n="102" id="viii-Page_102" />without teaching, which indeed would itself be a necessary part of the daily 
life of a Christian, as of a Jewish community; and it does not appear by whom it 
was to be carried on mainly and regularly if not by the Elders, or at least by 
some of them. No other office in the Ecclesia of Ephesus is referred to in the 
address.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">Next for the Ecclesia of Ephesus itself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">Early in the term we had occasion to notice the significance of this phrase “the 
Ecclesia of God which He purchased by the blood of His own,” as joining on 
the new society of Christ’s disciples to the ancient Ecclesia of Israel, and 
marking how the idea of the sacrificial redemption wrought by the Crucified 
Messiah, succeeding to the Paschal redemption of the Exodus, was bound up in the 
idea of the Christian Ecclesia. Here we evidently are carried into a loftier 
region than any previous use of the word Ecclesia in the Acts would obviously 
point to. This language was but natural, since the words then spoken were then 
supposed to be last words. They are part of St Paul’s solemn farewell to the 
cherished Ecclesia of his own founding. He begins with the actual circumstances 
of the moment, the local Ephesian community, which was the flock committed to 
the Ephesian Elders, and then goes on to say that that little flock had a right 
to believe itself to be the Ecclesia of God which He had purchased to be His own 
possession at so unspeakable a price. Of course in strictness <pb n="103" id="viii-Page_103" />the words belong only to the one universal Christian Ecclesia: but here they are 
transferred to the individual Ecclesia of Ephesus, which alone these Elders were 
charged to shepherd. In the Epistles we shall find similar investment of parts 
of the universal Ecclesia with the high attributes of the whole. This 
transference is no mere figure of speech. Each partial society is set forth as 
having a unity of its own, and being itself a body made up of many members has 
therefore a corporate life of its own: and yet these attributes could not be 
ascribed to it as an absolutely independent and as it were insular society: 
they belong to it only as a representative member of the great whole<note n="26" id="viii-p18.1">The phrase ‘<i>Ecclesia of God</i>,’ which we find here, adopted and adapted as we 
have seen from the Old Testament, has a similar local reference at the head of 
both the Epistles to the Corinthians as also in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5" id="viii-p18.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5">1 Tim. iii. 5</scripRef>, not to speak of 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="viii-p18.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:22" id="viii-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>, where, as we shall see [p. 117], 
the phrase appears to have a double reference.</note>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">In <scripRef passage="Acts 20:32" id="viii-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|20|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.32">xx. 32</scripRef>, which follows the calling to mind of St Paul’s own former 
admonitions, he commends the Elders “to the Lord and to the word of His grace”, 
just as he and Barnabas, on leaving the Lycaonian churches with their newly 
appointed Elders, had commended them to ‘the Lord on whom they had believed’ 
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="viii-p19.2" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">xiv. 23</scripRef>). “The word of His grace” here is what is called in 
<scripRef passage="Acts 14:24" id="viii-p19.3" parsed="|Acts|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.24"><i>v</i>. 24</scripRef> “the Gospel 
of the grace of God”, doubtless with special reference to the grace by which 
Gentiles were admitted into covenant with God. Firm adherence to that Gospel would be the 



<pb n="104" id="viii-Page_104" />most essential principle to guide them, after his departure, in their faith in 
God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p20">Then he adds words which define for the future the two provinces of activity for 
the Ecclesia, its action within and its action without, ‘building up’ and 
‘enlargement.’ The word of God’s grace, he says, is indeed able<note n="27" id="viii-p20.1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p20.2">τῷ 
διυναμένῳ</span> assuredly goes, as the Greek suggests, with 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p20.3">λόγῳ</span>, not with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p20.4">κυρίῳ</span> 
(or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p20.5">θεῷ</span>).</note> to build up<note n="28" id="viii-p20.6">No accusative, that the reference may be perfectly general.</note>, 
to build up the Ecclesia and, each individual member thereof within (cf. <scripRef passage="Acts 9:31" id="viii-p20.7" parsed="|Acts|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.31">ix. 
31</scripRef>), and likewise to bestow on those who had it not already the inheritance<note n="29" id="viii-p20.8">See especially <scripRef passage="Acts 26:28" id="viii-p20.9" parsed="|Acts|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.28">xxvi. 28</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="viii-p20.10" passage="Eph. i. 18" parsed="|Eph|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.18">Eph. i. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef id="viii-p20.11" passage="Col. i. 12" parsed="|Col|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.12">Col. i. 12</scripRef>.</note> 
among all the sanctified, all the saints of the covenant.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p21">His last words are a gentle and disguised warning, again with reference to his 
own practice, against the coveting of earthly good things, and in favour of 
earning by personal labour not only the supply of personal needs but the means 
of helping those who have not themselves the strength to labour. These are words 
that might well be addressed to the whole Ecclesia: but there is no turn of 
language to indicate a change from the address to the elders; and various 
passages in the Epistles confirm the <i>prima facie</i> impression that it is to them 
in the first instance that the warning is addressed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p22">He ends with the saying of the Lord Jesus, or (it may be) the summing up of many 
words of His, “Happy is it rather to give than to receive.”</p>
<pb n="105" id="viii-Page_105" />

<p class="center" id="viii-p23"><i>St Paul’s reception at Jerusalem and at Rome</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p24">We may pass over the journey to Jerusalem with all its warnings of danger. At 
Jerusalem Paul and his company were joyfully received by “the brethren” however 
widely or narrowly the term should be limited in this context. Next day they 
went in to James, and all the Elders were present. Of the other Apostles we hear 
nothing. In all probability they were in some other part of Palestine. James 
clearly here has an authoritative position. The presence of all the Elders shews 
that the visit was a formal one, a visit to the recognised authorities of the 
Ecclesia of Jerusalem, and the primary recipient is James, the elders being only 
spoken of as present. On the other hand not a word is distinctly said of any act 
or saying of James separately. After St Paul has finished his narrative, “they” 
(we are told, with a vague inclusive plural) “glorified God and said to him . . .  
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21:20" id="viii-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20">xxi. 20</scripRef>).” Not improbably James was the spokesman: but if so, he spoke the 
mind of the rest. Deeply interesting as this address was, the only point which 
concerns us is the final reference to the letter sent to Antioch. “But as 
touching the Gentiles which have believed, we ourselves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p24.2">ἡμεῖς</span>) sent (or wrote, 
or enjoined) judging that they should beware of what is offered to idols, etc.” 
This is said in marked contrast to the suggestion that St Paul should manifest 
by his own example his loyalty to the Law in the case of <pb n="106" id="viii-Page_106" />born Jews. It was in effect saying that his different teaching respecting 
Gentiles was what they of Jerusalem could not condemn, seeing they had 
themselves sanctioned for the Gentiles only certain definite restraints which 
did not involve obedience to the Law. This accounts for the general form ‘the 
Gentiles which have believed’. To refer to Antioch and Syria and Cilicia would 
have been irrelevant; and moreover the regions actually addressed were the only 
regions which at the time of the letter contained definitely formed Ecclesiae.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p25">This is practically the end of the evidence deducible from the Acts. After this 
one scene on the second day at Jerusalem, James and the Elders disappear from 
view, as the other Apostles had disappeared long before. All that happened at 
Jerusalem, at Cæsarea, and on the voyage to Rome lies outside our subject. We 
hear of ‘brethren’ at Puteoli and at Rome, but the word Ecclesia is not used. 
The breach with the unbelieving Jews at Rome recalls that at the Pisidian 
Antioch, and ends with a similar setting forth of the Gentile reception of the 
Gospel, making up for the Jewish hardness of heart. Beginning at Jerusalem, the 
centre of ancient Israel and the home of the first Christian Ecclesia, the book 
points forward to a time when the centre of the heathen world will <i>as such</i> be 
for a time the centre of the Ecclesia of God.</p>

<pb n="107" id="viii-Page_107" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture VII. The ‘Ecclesia’ in the Epistles." progress="43.26%" id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">LECTURE VII.</h2>

<p class="center" id="ix-p1"><i>THE </i>‘<i>ECCLESIA</i>’ <i>IN THE EPISTLES</i>.</p>

<p class="center" id="ix-p2"><i>The uses of the word</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">THUS far we have followed St Luke’s narrative, with scarcely any divergence into 
the illustrative matter to be found in the Epistles. The Epistles however 
contain much important evidence of various kinds, while they also sometimes fail 
us in respect of information which we perhaps might have expected to find, and 
certainly should be glad to find. Much of the evidence will be best considered 
under the several Epistles successively: but, in beginning with the uses of the 
word <i>Ecclesia</i> itself, we shall find it clearer to take them in groups.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">Everyone must have noticed St Paul’s fondness for adding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p4.1">τοῦ θεοῦ</span> to 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p4.2">ἐκκλησία</span>, “the Ecclesia (or Ecclesiae) of God”. We saw just now the 
significance of the phrase in the adaptation of <scripRef id="ix-p4.3" passage="Ps. lxxiv. 2" parsed="|Ps|74|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.2">Ps. lxxiv. 2</scripRef> by St Paul in 
addressing the Ephesian elders, as claiming for the community of Christians the 
prerogatives of <pb n="108" id="ix-Page_108" />God’s ancient Ecclesia. With the exception however of two places in 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5,15" id="ix-p4.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0;|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5 Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. (iii. 
5, 15)</scripRef>, where the old name is used with a special force derived from the 
context, this name is confined to St Paul’s earlier epistles, the two to the 
Thessalonians, the two to the Corinthians, and Galatians. It is very striking 
that at this time, when his antagonism to the Judaizers was at its hottest, he 
never for a moment set a new Ecclesia against the old, an Ecclesia of Jesus or 
even an Ecclesia of the Christ against the Ecclesia of God, but implicitly 
taught his heathen converts to believe that the body into which they had been 
baptized was itself the Ecclesia of God. This addition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p4.5">τοῦ θεοῦ</span> occurs in 
several of the groups of passages. Naturally, and with special force, it stands 
in two out of three of the places in which the original Ecclesia of Judæa is 
meant, and is spoken of as the object of St Paul’s persecution. But more 
significant is the application to single Ecclesiae (the various Ecclesiae of 
Judæa <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:4" id="ix-p4.6" parsed="|1Thess|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.4">1 Thes. ii. 4</scripRef>; or Corinth <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="ix-p4.7" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="ix-p4.8" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>); or to the sum total 
of all separate Ecclesiae (<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:4" id="ix-p4.9" parsed="|2Thess|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.4">2 Thes. i. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:16" id="ix-p4.10" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">1 Cor. xi. 16</scripRef>); or lastly to the one 
universal Ecclesia as represented in a local Ecclesia (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="ix-p4.11" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:22" id="ix-p4.12" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">On the other hand, that second aspect of the Ecclesia of God under the new 
Covenant, by which it is also the Ecclesia of Christ (as He Himself said “I 
will build <i>my</i> Ecclesia”) is likewise reflected in the Epistles. The most obvious 
instances are the two <pb n="109" id="ix-Page_109" />passages in which the Ecclesiae of Judæa are 
referred to. “Ye, brethren,” St Paul writes to the Thessalonians (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="ix-p5.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thes. ii. 14</scripRef>) “became imitators of the 
Ecclesiae of God which are in Judæa in Christ Jesus” (<i>viz</i>. by suffering like 
them for conscience sake). They were Ecclesiae of God, but their distinguishing 
feature was that they were “in Christ Jesus”, having their existence in Jesus 
as Messiah. It is as though he shrank from altogether refusing the name 
’Ecclesiae of God’ to the various purely Jewish communities throughout the Holy 
Land. The next verses (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:15,16" id="ix-p5.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|15|2|16" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.15-1Thess.2.16">1 Thes. ii. 15, 16</scripRef>) contain the most vehement of all St 
Paul’s language against the Jews: but these are the individual men, the perverse 
generation; and for their misdeeds the Jewish Ecclesia would not necessarily as 
yet be responsible, the nation’s final refusal of its Messiah not having yet 
come. But, apart from this possible or even probable latent distinction, the 
Christian Ecclesiae of God would be emphatically Ecclesiae of God in Christ 
Jesus, He in His glorification being the fundamental bond of Christian 
fellowship. The other passage which mentions these Judæan Ecclesiae is <scripRef id="ix-p5.3" passage="Gal. i. 22" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. i. 
22</scripRef>, “and I continued unknown to the Ecclesiae of Judæa that are in Christ”: the 
phrase here is briefer, but the added <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p5.4">τα̯ς ἐν Χριστῷ</span> gives the 
characteristic touch. Echoes of these two clear passages occur with reference to 
other Ecclesiae. That of the Thessalonians is in both Epistles said to be “in 
God the (or our) Father and the Lord Jesus Christ”. The <pb n="110" id="ix-Page_110" />men of Corinth are said to be “hallowed in Christ Jesus” (<i>i.e</i>. brought into the 
state of ‘saints’ in Him). The men of Philippi “saints in Christ Jesus”. The 
men of Ephesus “saints and faithful in Christ Jesus”; and so the men of 
Colossae “saints and faithful brethren in Christ”. And for the men of Rome 
also there is the analogous statement (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:6" id="ix-p5.5" parsed="|Rom|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.6">i. 6</scripRef>) “among whom are ye also, 
<i>called</i> of Jesus Christ.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">With these forms of speech we may probably associate the difficult and unique 
phrase of <scripRef id="ix-p6.1" passage="Rom. xvi. 16" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. xvi. 16</scripRef>, “All the Ecclesiae of the Christ salute you.” This is 
the one place in the New Testament, apart from our Lord’s words to Peter, where 
we read of “Ecclesiae of Christ” (or “of the Christ”), not “of God”: for the 
singular number we have no example. The sense which first suggests itself, “all 
Christian Ecclesiae” is very difficult to understand. That all the Ecclesiae of 
not only Palestine, but Syria, various provinces of Asia Minor, Macedonia and 
Greece should have recently, either simultaneously or by joint action, have 
asked St Paul to convey their greetings to the Roman Christians is barely 
credible, and the addition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p6.2">πᾶσαι</span> (omitted only in the later Syrian text and 
by no version) clinches the difficulty<note n="30" id="ix-p6.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19,20" id="ix-p6.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|16|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19-1Cor.16.20">1 Cor. xvi. 19, 20</scripRef> is no true parallel, for such joint action of the Ecclesiae 
(or principal Ecclesiae, — there is no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p6.5">πᾶσαι</span>) of Proconsular Asia would be quite 
possible, and the second phrase (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:20" id="ix-p6.6" parsed="|1Cor|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.20"><i>v</i>. 20</scripRef>) “all the brethren” must by analogy 
mean all the individual brethren in the midst of whom St Paul was writing from 
Ephesus the capital.</note>. Observing this difficulty (which indeed <pb n="111" id="ix-Page_111" />had evidently been felt long ago by Origen), some of the older commentators 
suppose some such limitation as “all the Ecclesiae of Greece”: but this the 
Greek cannot possibly bear. It seems far more probable that by “the Ecclesiae 
of the Christ” the Messiah, St Paul means the Ecclesiae of those “of whom as 
concerning the flesh the Messiah came” (<scripRef id="ix-p6.7" passage="Rom. ix. 5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>), and to whom His Messiahship 
could not but mean more than it did to Jews of the Dispersion, much less to men 
of Gentile birth: in a word that he means the Ecclesiae of Judæa, of whom as 
we have seen, he has twice spoken already in other epistles. It might easily be 
that all these had been represented at some recent gathering at Jerusalem, and 
had there united in a message which some Jerusalem colleague or friend had since 
conveyed to him.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">This supposition gains in probability when we notice that, whatever may be the 
case elsewhere, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p7.1">ὁ χριστὸς</span> is never used in this Epistle without some reference to Messiahship, 
though not always quite on the surface<note n="31" id="ix-p7.2">See <scripRef id="ix-p7.3" passage="Rom. vii. 4; ix. 3, 5" parsed="|Rom|7|4|0|0;|Rom|9|3|0|0;|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.4 Bible:Rom.9.3 Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. vii. 4; ix. 3, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 15:3,7" id="ix-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|15|3|0|0;|Rom|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.3 Bible:Rom.15.7">xv. 3 and 7</scripRef> taken together.</note>. The least obvious, but for our purpose 
the most interesting, is <scripRef passage="Romans 14:18" id="ix-p7.5" parsed="|Rom|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.18">xiv. 18</scripRef>, where the whole stress lies on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p7.6">ἐν τούτῳ</span> 
(cf. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:13-14, 22-23" id="ix-p7.7" parsed="|2Cor|11|13|11|14;|2Cor|11|22|11|23" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.13-2Cor.11.14 Bible:2Cor.11.22-2Cor.11.23">2 Cor. xi. 13 f., 22 f.</scripRef>), and the mode of service of the Messiah just described is 
implicitly contrasted with a pretended service of the Messiah. The significance 
of the phrase comes out when it occurs again in that curious guarded postscript <pb n="112" id="ix-Page_112" />against the Judaizers which St Paul adds after his greetings 
(<scripRef passage="Romans 16:17-20" id="ix-p7.8" parsed="|Rom|16|17|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.17-Rom.16.20">xvi. 17-20</scripRef>). “Such men,” he says, “serve not the Christ who is our Lord, but their own belly” 
(<i>i.e</i>. by insisting on legal distinctions of meats), while, he means to say, they 
pretend to be the only true servants of the Messiah. Now the salutation 
immediately preceding this warning contains the words which we are considering. 
To you, Romans, he seems to say, I am bidden to send the greetings of all the 
true Ecclesiae of the Messiah. But you need to be warned about some who may 
hereafter come troubling you, and falsely claiming to be Messiah’s only faithful 
servants, as against me and mine. Thus the enigmatic form of the salutation may 
arise out of the inevitably enigmatic form of the coming warning.</p>

<p class="center" id="ix-p8"><i>Individuals not lost in the Society</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">Another interesting point which it is convenient to notice here is that twofold 
aspect of an Ecclesia which came before us early in the Acts, as being on the 
one hand itself a single body, and on the other made up of single living men. 
Here too there is an interesting sequence, though not a perfect one, in the 
order of the Epistles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">The salutation to 1 and 2 Thessalonians is simply to the Ecclesia of the 
Thessalonians in God [our] Father and the Lord Jesus Christ (this last phrase, 
we may note in passing, may be considered to include the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p10.1">τοῦ θεοῦ</span> of 1 and 2 
Corinthians).</p>

<pb n="113" id="ix-Page_113" />

<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="ix-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef> on the other hand we find the two aspects coupled together by a 
bold disregard of grammar 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p11.2">τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ, ἡγιασμένοις ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, κλητοῖς ἁγίοις</span>: the single Ecclesia in Corinth 
is identical with men who have been hallowed in Christ Jesus, and called to be 
saints.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">In <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="ix-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef> there is a seeming return to the form used to the Thessalonians, 
the reason probably being that the name ‘saints’ was reserved for the following 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p12.2">σὺν τοῖς ἁγίοις πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν ὅλη τῃ Ἀχαίᾳ</span> (only partially parallel 
to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p12.3">σὺν πᾶσιν</span> etc. of 1 Corinthians): there may also be a distinction 
between the single Ecclesia of the great city Corinth and the scattered saints 
or Christians of the rest of Achaia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">The case of Galatians is peculiar. Here St Paul was writing, not to a city 
alone, or to a great city, the capital of a region, but to a region containing 
various unnamed cities. He writes simply to “the Ecclesiae” (plural) of Galatia: to attach to this feminine plural a masculine plural would have been awkward 
and puzzling (in <scripRef id="ix-p13.1" passage="Acts xvi. 4" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">Acts xvi. 4</scripRef> the change of gender from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p13.2">πόλεις</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p13.3">αὐτοῖς</span> 
explains itself): and moreover the tone of rebuke in which this Epistle is 
couched has rendered its salutation in various respects exceptional.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">But when we come to Romans, the term Ecclesia disappears from the salutation, 
and the designation <pb n="114" id="ix-Page_114" />of it by reference to its individual members, which in 
1 Corinthians we found combined with Ecclesia, now stands alone, “to all that are 
in Rome beloved of God, called to be saints,” each word “beloved<note n="32" id="ix-p14.1"><scripRef id="ix-p14.2" passage="Rom. xi. 28" parsed="|Rom|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.28">Rom. xi. 28</scripRef> in connexion with <scripRef id="ix-p14.3" passage="Deut. xxxiii. 12" parsed="|Deut|33|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.33.12">Deut. xxxiii. 12</scripRef> and other parts of the Old 
Testament.</note>” and “saints<note n="33" id="ix-p14.4">See p. 110.</note>” 
expressing a privilege once confined to Israel but now extended to the Gentiles. 
It is the same in Philippians (“to all the saints in Christ Jesus that are in 
Philippi”); and “Ephesians” (“to the saints that are [[in Ephesus]] and 
faithful in Christ Jesus”); and finally Colossians (“to the saints and faithful 
brethren, or holy and faithful brethren, in Christ that are at Colossae”).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">This later usage of St Paul is followed by St Peter 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p15.1">ἐκλεκτοῖς παρεπιδήμοις διασπορᾶς</span> 
followed after a few words by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p15.2">ἐν ἁγιασμῷ πνεύματος</span>), and by St Jude 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p15.3">τοῖς ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ ἡγιασμένοις, καὶ 
Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ τετηρημένοις 
κλητοῖς</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">Connected with this carefulness to keep individual membership in sight, is the 
total absence of territorial language (so to speak) in the designations of local 
Ecclesiae. Three times the Ecclesia meant is designated by the adjectival local 
name of its members, <i>viz</i>. in the salutations to 1 and 2 Thessalonians 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.1">ἐκκλησίᾳ Θεσσαλονικέων</span>, 
“of Thessalonians”: this personal description being in 
effect a partial substitute for the absence of anything like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.2">
κλητοῖς ἁγίοις</span>), 
and <pb n="115" id="ix-Page_115" />in a reference to the Ecclesia “of the Laodicenes” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.3">τῇ Λαοδικέων ἐκκλησίᾳ</span>) in 
<scripRef id="ix-p16.4" passage="Col. iv. 16" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>. In all other cases of a single city the Ecclesia is designated as “in” 
that city: so the salutations of 1 and 2 Corinthians, Romans, Philippians, 
Ephesians, Colossians; also Cenchreae (<scripRef id="ix-p16.5" passage="Rom. xvi. 1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1</scripRef>), and each of the seven 
Ecclesiae of the Apocalypse. When the reference is to a whole region including a 
number of cities and therefore of Ecclesiae the usage is, on the surface, not 
quite constant. Twice “in” is used, for Judæa (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="ix-p16.6" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>), and Asia 
(<scripRef id="ix-p16.7" passage="Apoc. i. 4" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4">Apoc. i. 4</scripRef>): while in each case the form used can be 
readily accounted for by the accompanying words which rendered the use of “<i>in</i>” 
the only natural mode of designation, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.8">τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν οὐσῶν ἐν τῷ Ἰουδαίᾳ ἐν 
Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.9">ταῖς ἑπτὰ ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς ἐν τῇ 
Ἀσίᾳ</span>. In all the other (six) cases, however, 
these plural designations of a plurality of Ecclesiae are designated by a 
genitive of the region; the Ecclesiae of Judæa, <scripRef id="ix-p16.10" passage="Gal. i. 22" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. i. 22</scripRef>; of Asia, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="ix-p16.11" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. 
xvi. 19</scripRef>; of Galatia, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1" id="ix-p16.12" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">1 Cor. xvi. 1</scripRef> and the salutation to the Galatians; of 
Macedonia, <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1" id="ix-p16.13" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1">2 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>; of the nations or Gentiles generally 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.14">τῶν ἐθνῶν</span>), 
<scripRef id="ix-p16.15" passage="Rom. xvi. 4" parsed="|Rom|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.4">Rom. xvi. 4</scripRef>. In these collective instances the simple and convenient genitive 
could lead to no misunderstanding. But we find no instance of such a form as 
“the Ecclesia of Ephesus” (a city) or “the Ecclesia of Galatia” (a region). No 
circumstances had yet arisen which could give propriety to such a form of 
speech.</p>
<pb n="116" id="ix-Page_116" />

<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">It may be well now for the sake of clearness, to reckon up separately, without 
detail, the various classes of Christian societies to which the term Ecclesia is 
applied in the Epistles and Apocalypse.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">i. (sing. with art.). The original Ecclesia of Jerusalem or Judæa, at a time 
when there was no other: — <scripRef id="ix-p18.1" passage="Gal. i. 13" parsed="|Gal|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.13">Gal. i. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="ix-p18.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p18.3" passage="Phil. iii. 6" parsed="|Phil|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.6">Phil. iii. 6</scripRef>: the 
occasion of reference in all three cases being St Paul’s own action as a persecutor.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">2. (sing. with art.). The single local Ecclesia of a city which is named: — Thessalonica 
(<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:1" id="ix-p19.1" parsed="|1Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.1">1 Thess. i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:1" id="ix-p19.2" parsed="|2Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.1">2 Thess. i. 1</scripRef>); Corinth 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="ix-p19.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="ix-p19.4" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 
1</scripRef>); Cenchreae (<scripRef id="ix-p19.5" passage="Rom. xvi. 1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1</scripRef>); Laodicea in Asia Minor (<scripRef id="ix-p19.6" passage="Col. iv. 16" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>); each of the 
seven Ecclesiae of Proconsular Asia in <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 2:1-29" id="ix-p19.7" parsed="|Rev|2|1|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.1-Rev.2.29">Apoc. ii.</scripRef> <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 3:1-22" id="ix-p19.8" parsed="|Rev|3|1|3|22" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.1-Rev.3.22">iii.</scripRef></p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">3. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p20.1">ἡ ἐκκλησία</span> (sing. and with art.), referring to the individual Ecclesia 
addressed; or in one case the Ecclesia of the city from which the Epistle was 
written: — <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:4" id="ix-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.4">1 Cor. vi. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:5,12,23" id="ix-p20.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|5|0|0;|1Cor|14|12|0|0;|1Cor|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.5 Bible:1Cor.14.12 Bible:1Cor.14.23">xiv. 5, 12, 23</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="ix-p20.4" passage="Rom. xvi. 23" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:16" id="ix-p20.5" parsed="|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.16">1 Tim. v. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p20.6" passage="James v. 14" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">James v. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="3John 1:9,10" id="ix-p20.7" parsed="|3John|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.9-3John.1.10">3 John 9, 10</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">4. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p21.1">ἐκκλησία</span> (sing. no art.), referring to any individual Ecclesia: — 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:4" id="ix-p21.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.4">1 Cor. xiv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5,15" id="ix-p21.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0;|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5 Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. iii. 5, 15</scripRef> and similarly 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p21.4">ἐν πάσῃ ἐκκλησίᾳ </span><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:17" id="ix-p21.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.17">1 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p21.6">οὐδεμία ἐκκλησία</span>, <scripRef id="ix-p21.7" passage="Phil. iv. 15" parsed="|Phil|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.15">Phil. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">5. (plur.). The sum of individual Ecclesiae in a named region: Judæa (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="ix-p22.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 
Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p22.2" passage="Gal. i. 22" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. i. 22</scripRef>); Galatia (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1" id="ix-p22.3" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">1 Cor. xvi. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p22.4" passage="Gal. i. 2" parsed="|Gal|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.2">Gal. i. 2</scripRef>); 
Macedonia (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1" id="ix-p22.5" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1">2 Cor. viii. 1</scripRef>); Asia (Proconsular) <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="ix-p22.6" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="ix-p22.7" passage="Apoc. i. 4" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4">Apoc. i. 4</scripRef> (and practically <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 1:11,20" id="ix-p22.8" parsed="|Rev|1|11|0|0;|Rev|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.11 Bible:Rev.1.20"><i>vv</i>. 11, 20 <i>bis</i></scripRef>); or without a <pb n="117" id="ix-Page_117" />name, 
but apparently limited to a region named or implied in the context. 
Macedonia (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:19" id="ix-p22.9" parsed="|2Cor|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.19">2 Cor. viii. 19</scripRef>) and Proconsular Asia (Apoc. end of each epistle, <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 2:23" id="ix-p22.10" parsed="|Rev|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.23">ii. 
23</scripRef> (though with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p22.11">πᾶσαι</span>), and <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 22:16" id="ix-p22.12" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16">xxii. 16</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">6. (plur.). Not of a definite region, nor yet the sum of all individual 
Ecclesiae; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:8" id="ix-p23.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.8">2 Cor. xi. 8</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p23.2">ἄλλας ἐκκλησίας</span>); <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23" id="ix-p23.3" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">viii. 23</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p23.4">ἀπόστολοι ἐκκλησιῶν</span>); 
and more collectively <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p23.5">πᾶσαι αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τῶν ἐθνῶν</span> of <scripRef id="ix-p23.6" passage="Rom. xvi. 4" parsed="|Rom|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.4">Rom. 
xvi. 4</scripRef>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p23.7">αἱ ἐκκλησίαι 
πᾶσαι τοῦ χριστοῦ</span> of <scripRef id="ix-p23.8" passage="Rom. xvi. 16" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. xvi. 16</scripRef>, which we have 
seen probably refer to the Judæan Ecclesiae.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">7. (plur.). The sum of all individual Ecclesiae (or all but the one written to); usually with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p24.1">
πᾶσαι</span> (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:17" id="ix-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17">1 Cor. vii. 17</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:33" id="ix-p24.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33">xiv. 33</scripRef> [with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p24.4">τῶν ἁγίων</span> added]; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:18,24" id="ix-p24.5" parsed="|2Cor|8|18|0|0;|2Cor|8|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.18 Bible:2Cor.8.24">2 
Cor. viii. 18, 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:28" id="ix-p24.6" parsed="|2Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.28">xi. 28</scripRef>); with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p24.7">λοιπαί</span> 
(<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:13" id="ix-p24.8" parsed="|2Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.13">2 Cor. xii. 13</scripRef>); or simply with 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p24.9">τοῦ θεοῦ</span> (<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:4" id="ix-p24.10" parsed="|2Thess|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.4">2 Thess. i. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:16" id="ix-p24.11" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">1 Cor. xi. 16</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p25">8. (sing.). The one universal Ecclesia as represented in the local individual 
Ecclesia (as in the address to the Ephesian elders). This is confined to 1 Cor. 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="ix-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">x. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:22" id="ix-p25.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>; and probably <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="ix-p25.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">xii. 28</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p26">9. (sing.). The one universal Ecclesia absolutely. This is confined to the twin 
Epistles to Ephesians and Colossians (<scripRef id="ix-p26.1" passage="Eph. i. 22; iii. 10, 21; v. 23, 24, 25, 27, 29, 32" parsed="|Eph|1|22|0|0;|Eph|3|10|0|0;|Eph|3|21|0|0;|Eph|5|23|5|25;|Eph|5|27|0|0;|Eph|5|29|0|0;|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.22 Bible:Eph.3.10 Bible:Eph.3.21 Bible:Eph.5.23-Eph.5.25 Bible:Eph.5.27 Bible:Eph.5.29 Bible:Eph.5.32">Eph. i. 22; iii. 10, 21; v. 23, 24, 25, 
27, 29, 32</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p26.2" passage="Col. i. 18, 24" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0;|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18 Bible:Col.1.24">Col. i. 18, 24</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p27">to. (sing.). What may be called a domestic Ecclesia. This is a subject on which 
more will probably be known hereafter than at present. Thus far it seems pretty 
clear that St Paul’s language points to a practice by which wealthy or otherwise 
important <pb n="118" id="ix-Page_118" />persons who had become Christians, among their other services to their 
brother Christians, allowed the large hall or saloon often attached to (or 
included in) the larger sort of private houses, to be used as places of meeting, 
whether for worship or for other affairs of the community. Accordingly the 
Ecclesia in the house of this or that man, would seem to mean that particular 
assemblage of Christians, out of the Christians of the whole city, which was 
accustomed to meet under his roof. The instances are these, Aquila and Priscilla 
at Ephesus (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="ix-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>); the same pair afterwards at Rome (<scripRef id="ix-p27.2" passage="Rom. xvi. 5" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">Rom. xvi. 5</scripRef>); 
Nympha (or some would say Nymphas) at Colossae (<scripRef id="ix-p27.3" passage="Col. iv. 15" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv. 15</scripRef>); and Philemon also 
at Colossae (<scripRef id="ix-p27.4" passage="Philem. 2" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">Philem. 2</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p28">11. An assembly of an Ecclesia, rather than the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p28.1">ἐκκλησία</span> itself. This use is 
at once classical and a return to the original force of <i>qāhāl</i>. To it belongs the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p28.2">ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις</span> of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:34" id="ix-p28.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.34">1 Cor. xiv. 34</scripRef> (Let the women be silent in the 
Ecclesiae); as also, the semi-adverbial phrases when  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p28.4">ἐκκλησία</span> in the singular 
without an article is preceded by a preposition (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p28.5">ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ </span><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:18" id="ix-p28.6" parsed="|1Cor|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.18">1 Cor. xi. 18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:19,28" id="ix-p28.7" parsed="|1Cor|14|19|0|0;|1Cor|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.19 Bible:1Cor.14.28">xiv. 19, 28</scripRef>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p28.8">ἐνώπιον ἐκκλησίας </span><scripRef passage="3John 1:6" id="ix-p28.9" parsed="|3John|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.6">3 John 6</scripRef>; 
analogous to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p28.10">ἐν συναγωγῇ</span>
of <scripRef id="ix-p28.11" passage="John vi. 59; xviii. 20" parsed="|John|6|59|0|0;|John|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.59 Bible:John.18.20">John vi. 59; xviii. 20</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="center" id="ix-p29"><i>The many Ecclesiae and the one</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p30">In many of the passages here cited, as also in many passages of the Acts, we 
have had brought distinctly <pb n="119" id="ix-Page_119" />before us the individuality of the several local Ecclesiae in the 
various cities. On the other hand, apart from those passages which speak of the 
one universal Ecclesia, whether absolutely, or as its attributes are reflected 
in a particular Ecclesia, we have varied evidence as to the pains taken by St 
Paul to counteract any tendency towards isolation and wantonness of 
independence, which might arise in the young communities which he founded, or 
with which he came in contact. The Epistle which contains most evidence of this 
kind is 1 Corinthians, the same Epistle which more than any other is occupied 
with resisting tendencies towards inward division. The spirit of lawlessness 
would evidently have a disintegrating effect in both spheres alike, as between 
the members of the individual Ecclesia, and as between it and the sister 
Ecclesiae of the same or other lands. The keynote as against isolation is struck 
in the very salutation (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="ix-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">i. 2</scripRef>). Without going into all the ambiguities of 
language in that verse, we can at least see that in some manner the Corinthians 
are there taught to look on themselves as united to “all who in every place 
invoke the name of our Lord Jesus Christ”; and I believe we may safely add that 
“theirs and ours” means “their Lord and ours,” the one Lord being set forth as 
the common bond of union, and obedience to His will as Lord, the uniting law of 
life. Then in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:9" id="ix-p30.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.9"><i>v</i>. 9</scripRef>, after giving thanks for those gifts of theirs which they 
were in danger of allowing to lead them <pb n="120" id="ix-Page_120" />astray, he assures them “Faithful is the God through whom ye were called into 
fellowship of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord,” — fellowship of Him, not only 
fellowship <i>with</i> Him, though that also, but fellowship one with another and with 
all saints, derived from that fellowship with Himself which was common to them 
all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p31">Having put before the Corinthians this fundamental teaching at the beginning of 
the Epistle, St Paul repeatedly afterwards gives it a practical application by 
his appeals to Christian usage elsewhere. The authorities to which he appeals 
are of various kinds, e.g. traditions which he had himself first received and 
then passed on to them and to others, his own personal qualifications for 
judgment, expediency or edification, the teaching of “nature”: but in addition 
to these he condemns Corinthian practices or tendencies by reference to the 
adverse practice of other Ecclesiae. Of the praying of women unveiled he says 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:16" id="ix-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">xi. 16</scripRef>) “We have no such custom, neither the Ecclesiae of God.” Enjoining 
order in the prophesyings (or according to another punctuation the silence of 
women in the assemblies), he adds (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:33" id="ix-p31.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33">xiv. 33</scripRef>) “as in all the Ecclesiae of the 
Saints,” and with reference to the latter point asks indignantly (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:36" id="ix-p31.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.36"><i>v</i>. 36</scripRef>) “Is it 
from you that the word of God came forth, or is it unto you alone that it 
reached?” In a different and calmer tone he simply seeks a precedent for what he 
would <pb n="121" id="ix-Page_121" />have the Corinthians do in the matter of the collection for Judæa (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1" id="ix-p31.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">xvi. 1</scripRef>); “as 
I directed for the Ecclesiae of Galatia, so do ye also.” For a much larger 
matter of practice and principle, the remaining of each convert in the relation 
of life in which he previously found himself, he urges (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:17" id="ix-p31.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17">vii. 17</scripRef>) “and so I 
direct in all the Ecclesiae”; while in an earlier passage, he binds up this 
principle of community with the obligations created by his personal relation as 
a founder (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:14-17" id="ix-p31.6" parsed="|1Cor|4|14|4|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.14-1Cor.4.17">iv. 14-17</scripRef>), bidding them be imitators of him, as their true father in 
respect of their new life, and telling them that he sends them in Timothy 
another beloved child of his, “who shall put you in mind of my ways that are in 
Christ Jesus, as I teach everywhere in every Ecclesia.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p32">In other places we find the community between Ecclesiae brought out from a 
different point of view by St Paul’s warm thanksgivings for the <i>going forth</i> of 
the faith and love of this or that Ecclesia towards other Ecclesiae, so as to be 
known and to bear fruit far beyond its own limits (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:7-8" id="ix-p32.1" parsed="|1Thess|1|7|1|8" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.7-1Thess.1.8">1 Thess. i. 7 f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:9-10" id="ix-p32.2" parsed="|1Thess|4|9|4|10" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.9-1Thess.4.10">iv. 9 f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:3-4" id="ix-p32.3" parsed="|2Thess|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.3-2Thess.1.4">2 Thess. i. 3 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:2" id="ix-p32.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2">2 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p32.5" passage="Rom. i. 8" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="ix-p32.6" passage="Col. i. 4" parsed="|Col|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.4">Col. i. 4</scripRef>). I need not repeat the 
details of the special prominence given by St Paul to the “collection for the 
Saints” as a means of knitting the Gentile and Jewish Christians together. One 
practical result of friendly intercommunion between separate Ecclesiae would be 
the cultivation of hospitality, the assurance <pb n="122" id="ix-Page_122" />that Christians who had need to travel would find a temporary home and welcome 
wherever other Christians were gathered together (cf. <scripRef id="ix-p32.7" passage="Rom. xii. 13" parsed="|Rom|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.13">Rom. xii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:9" id="ix-p32.8" parsed="|1Pet|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.9">1 Pet. iv. 
9</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p32.9" passage="Heb. xiii. 2" parsed="|Heb|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.2">Heb. xiii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="3John 1:5-8" id="ix-p32.10" parsed="|3John|1|5|1|8" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.5-3John.1.8">3 John 5-8</scripRef>). Again, St Paul had doubtless a deliberate 
purpose when he rejoiced to convey the mutual salutations of Ecclesiae (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="ix-p32.11" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. 
xvi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p32.12" passage="Rom. xvi. 4, 16" parsed="|Rom|16|4|0|0;|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.4 Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. xvi. 4, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p32.13" passage="Phil. iv. 22" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil. iv. 22</scripRef>); himself commended Phoebe to the 
Romans as one who ministered to the sister Ecclesia at Cenchreae (<scripRef id="ix-p32.14" passage="Rom. xvi. 1, 2" parsed="|Rom|16|1|16|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1-Rom.16.2">Rom. xvi. 1, 
2</scripRef>); gave orders for the exchange of epistles of his, addressed to two 
neighbouring Ecclesiae (<scripRef id="ix-p32.15" passage="Col. iv. 16" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>); and made this or that Ecclesia a sharer, 
so to speak, in his own work of founding or visiting other Ecclesiae by 
allusions to his being <i>forwarded</i> by them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p32.16">προπεμφθῆναι</span>: <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:6" id="ix-p32.17" parsed="|1Cor|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.6">1 Cor. xvi. 6</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:16" id="ix-p32.18" parsed="|2Cor|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.16">2 Cor. i. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef id="ix-p32.19" passage="Rom. xv. 24" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. xv. 24</scripRef>). By itself each of these details may seem trivial 
enough: but together they help to shew how St Paul’s recognition of the 
individual responsibility and substantial independence of single city Ecclesiae 
was brought into harmony with his sense of the unity of the body of Christ as a 
whole, by this watchful care to seize every opportunity of kindling and keeping 
alive in each society a consciousness of its share in the life of the great Ecclesia of God.</p>
<pb n="123" id="ix-Page_123" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture VIII. The Earlier Epistles of St. Paul." progress="49.61%" id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<h2 id="x-p0.1">LECTURE VIII.</h2>

<p class="center" id="x-p1"><i>THE EARLIER EPISTLES OF ST PAUL</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p2">WE must now pass to the Epistles themselves, taken mainly in chronological 
order, without however attempting to notice more than a very few of the most 
instructive passages bearing on our subject. Strictly speaking a large part of 
them all has a bearing on it, as we must see when once we recognise that in the 
Apostle’s eyes all true life in an Ecclesia is a life of community, of the 
harmonious and mutually helpful action of different elements, so that he is 
giving instruction on the very essence of membership when in each of the nine 
Epistles addressed to Ecclesiae he makes the peace of God to be the supreme 
standard for them to aim at, and the perpetual self-surrender of love the 
comprehensive means of attaining it.</p>

<p class="center" id="x-p3"><i>The Epistles to the Thessalonians</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p4">To begin with 1 Thessalonians. At the outset St Paul dwells much on the marks of 
God’s special love (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:4" id="x-p4.1" parsed="|1Thess|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.4">i. 4</scripRef>), His special choice or election of them (doubtless 
chiefly at least their election as a community), <pb n="124" id="x-Page_124" />as attested in the warmth with which under severe trials they had 
embraced the Gospel, and become imitators of himself and his associates and of 
the Lord; so that from them the word of the Lord had sounded forth anew far and 
wide. This was how they came to be an Ecclesia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p5">Of the temper and attitude which should always govern the members of an Ecclesia 
towards each other preeminently and then further towards all men, he has much to 
say in various places, the foundation being ‘love’ in accordance with the Lord’s 
own new commandment, and the comprehensive result, His gift of peace<note n="34" id="x-p5.1">See <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 3:12" id="x-p5.2" parsed="|1Thess|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.12">1 Thess. iii. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:9-11" id="x-p5.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|9|4|11" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.9-1Thess.4.11">iv. 9-11</scripRef>, &amp;c.</note>: where, 
as in <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:9" id="x-p5.4" parsed="|1Thess|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.9">iv. 9</scripRef>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p5.5">φιλαδελφία</span> comes in, it connotes the special principle of action 
as between Christian and Christian, not ‘brotherly love’, as A.V. usually has 
it, <i>i.e</i>. love <i>like</i> that of brethren, but actual ‘love of brethren’ as being 
brethren.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p6">Two closely related passages, one in each Epistle, deserve attention.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p7">In <scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:6-16" id="x-p7.1" parsed="|2Thess|3|6|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.6-2Thess.3.16">2 Thess. iii. 6-16</scripRef> is a remarkable warning against some brethren among the 
Thessalonians who walked ‘in an irregular and disorderly way’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p7.2">ἀτάκτως</span>, the 
word carrying with it the association of the verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p7.3">ἀτακτέω</span> applied to soldiers 
who leave their ranks or who do not keep in rank): they walked, he says, “not 
according to the tradition which ye received from us.” The special point would 
seem to be that on <pb n="125" id="x-Page_125" />some plea or other, whether of sanctity or gifts of teaching or the like (we are 
not told which) they claimed a specially privileged position, particularly the 
privilege of being supported by others. Against this pretension St Paul sets his 
own deliberate practice when among them, how he followed no irregular and 
exceptional ways (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p7.4">οὐκ ἡτακτήσαμεν ἐν ὑμῖν</span>), but in spite of the right which he might 
have acted on, worked for his own bread, that he might shew in his own person an 
example for all to copy, as well as not to burden any of them. “And if any,” he 
adds, “hearkeneth not to our word through the epistle, note that man not to 
company with him, that he may be ashamed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p7.5">ἐντραπῇ</span>); and count him not as an 
enemy, but admonish him as a brother. And may the Lord of peace Himself give you 
His peace at all times in every way.” Here we have the beginning of the “discipline” of an Ecclesia, 
exercised by the community itself. Seclusion from the society of its 
members is seen illustrating by contrast what membership of an Ecclesia means on 
its practical side.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p8">The other passage is in <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:11-15,23" id="x-p8.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|11|5|15;|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.11-1Thess.5.15 Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess. v. 11-15, 23</scripRef>. Here the practised life of 
membership is the starting point. “Wherefore encourage ye one another 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.2">παρακαλεῖτε ἀλλήλους</span>), 
and build ye up each<note n="35" id="x-p8.3">The Greek here (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.4">εἶς τὸν ἕνα</span>) is remarkable, and may be illustrated by <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:6" id="x-p8.5" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6">1 Cor. 
iv. 6 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.6">ἵνα μὴ εἷς ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἑνὸς φυσιοῦσθε κατὰ τοῦ ἑτέρου</span>, St Paul’s point 
<i>there</i> being the dividing effect of inflatedness or puffing up, as here the uniting effect of mutual building up.</note> the other <pb n="126" id="x-Page_126" />as also ye do.” Then come two verses in which St Paul interrupts his words to 
and about the Thessalonian Christians generally, in order to call their 
attention to a special class among them: “But we ask you, brethren, to keep in 
knowledge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.7">εἰδέναι</span>) them that labour among you and guide you in the Lord 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.8">προϊσταμένους ὑμῶν ἐν Κυρίῳ</span>) and admonish you, and to esteem them very 
exceedingly (as we should say ‘in a special way’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.9">ὑπερεκπερισσοῦ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.10">-ῶς</span>) 
because of their work. Be at peace in (or among) yourselves.” Though it is 
morally impossible that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.11">προϊσταμένους</span><note n="36" id="x-p8.12">This common assumption is further negatived by the prevailing usage of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.13">προΐσταμαι</span> (especially in the present) both in ordinary Greek and in the New 
Testament.</note> can here be the technical title of an 
office standing as it does between “labouring” and “admonishing”, yet the 
persons meant are to all appearance office-bearers of the Ecclesia. The 
reference is the more interesting because elsewhere in St Paul’s Epistles 
(Pastoral Epistles and the salutation in <scripRef id="x-p8.14" passage="Phil. i. 1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef> excepted) we find no other 
mention of such persons as actually existing in any individual church. It can 
hardly be doubted that Elders are meant, though no title is given. The 
characteristics assigned to them are three. Their labouring (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.15">κοπιῶντας</span>) is 
doubtless specially meant to be opposed to the conduct of such persons as we 
have seen denounced in the Second Epistle (<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 3:11" id="x-p8.16" parsed="|2Thess|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.11">iii. 11</scripRef>). Then comes their guidance, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.17">προϊσταμένους</span>, a word <pb n="127" id="x-Page_127" />usually applied to 
informal<note n="37" id="x-p8.18">Cf. <scripRef id="x-p8.19" passage="Rom. xii. 8 " parsed="|Rom|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 8 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.20">ὁ προϊστάμενος 
ἐν σπουδῇ</span> between two very different clauses.</note> leaderships and managings of all kinds, rather than 
to definite offices, and associated with the services rendered to dependents by 
a patron<note n="38" id="x-p8.21">Cf. <scripRef id="x-p8.22" passage="Rom. xvi. 2 " parsed="|Rom|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.2">Rom. xvi. 2 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p8.23">καὶ γὰρ αὐτὴ (Phoebe) προστάτις πολλῶν ἐγενήθη καὶ ἒμοῦ αὐτοῦ</span>. See p. 207.</note>, so that (as in Romans) helpful leadership in Divine things would be 
approximately the thought suggested. Third comes their work of admonition or 
warning. Of any other form of teaching nothing is said; and probably all three 
descriptions should be taken as setting forth services rendered to the 
individual members of the Ecclesia, rather than to the Ecclesia as a whole.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p9">After this digression St Paul takes up (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:14" id="x-p9.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>) the thread dropped after 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:11" id="x-p9.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.11"><i>v</i>. 11</scripRef>: “But we exhort you, brethren, admonish the disorderly 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p9.3">ἀτάκτους</span> 
again), encourage the fainthearted, sustain the weak, be long-suffering towards 
all.” The services then which have just been mentioned as specially rendered by 
the Elders, were not essentially different from services which members of the 
Ecclesia, simply as brethren, were to render each other. <i>They</i> too were to 
admonish the disorderly, as also to do the converse work of encouraging the 
feebleminded. <i>They</i> too were to make the cause of the weak<note n="39" id="x-p9.4">Cf. Chrysostom on <scripRef id="x-p9.5" passage="Rom. xii. 6" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef id="x-p9.6" passage="Acts xx. 35" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts xx. 35</scripRef> (addressed to the Ephesian Elders 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p9.7">οὕτως κοπιῶντας δεῖ 
ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι τῶν 
ἀσθενούντων</span>.</note> their own, to sustain 
them, which is at least one side, if not more, <pb n="128" id="x-Page_128" />of the ‘helpful leadership’ of the Elders; as well as to shew long suffering 
towards all. And again towards the close it is “the God of peace Himself” that 
St Paul prays may hallow and keep the Thessalonians.</p>

<p class="center" id="x-p10"><i>The Epistles to the Corinthians</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p11">The next Epistle, 1 Corinthians, is perhaps the richest of all in illustrative 
matter: but we must pass through it very quickly. Of late years it has been the 
occasion of an interesting theory. Many people seem to find a difficulty in 
believing that the Ecclesiae founded by St Paul in the west, or perhaps even 
further east among heathen populations, were founded on a Jewish basis, such as 
the Acts seems to imply, in at least the earlier cases. It has been pointed out 
that evidence is fast accumulating (chiefly from inscriptions) respecting the 
existence of multitudes of clubs or associations, religious or other, in the 
Greek cities of the Empire; and it has been suggested that in such places as 
Corinth, the Christian congregation or society was an adaptation rather of some 
such Greek models as these than of any Jewish congregation or society. The 
presence of these heathen brotherhoods in the same cities with the new Christian 
brotherhoods is in any case a striking fact; and it may be that hereafter 
traces of their influence may be detected in the Epistles. But I must confess 
that at present, as far as I can see, it is the paucity and <pb n="129" id="x-Page_129" />uncertainty of such traces that are chiefly surprising. It would not have been 
right to pass over so plausible a suggestion in silence: but I fear it will 
give us no help towards interpreting the evidence of the Epistles themselves.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p12">The first few verses of 1 Corinthians (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:4-9" id="x-p12.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|4|1|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.4-1Cor.1.9">i. 4-9</scripRef>) after the salutation give us its 
main theme. St Paul thanks God for the gifts in which these typical Greeks of 
the Empire were rich, ‘speech’ and ‘knowledge,’ and then goes on to warn them 
against the natural abuse of these gifts, the self-assertion fostered by 
glibness and knowingness, and the consequent spirit of schism or division, the 
very contradiction of the idea of an Ecclesia. The habit of seeming to know all 
about most things, and of being able to talk glibly about most things, would 
naturally tend to an excess of individuality, and a diminished sense of 
corporate responsibilities. This fact supplies, under many different forms, the 
main drift of 1 Corinthians. Never losing his cordial appreciation of the 
Corinthian endowments, St Paul is practically teaching throughout that a truly 
Christian life is of necessity the life of membership in a body.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p13">After the thanksgiving he exhorts them (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:10-17" id="x-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|10|1|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.10-1Cor.1.17">i. 10-17</scripRef>) by the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, the bond of a common service, that they all say the same thing, and 
there be in them no rents or divisions (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p13.2">σχίσματα</span>), but that they be perfected 
in the same mind and in the same judgment. He has heard that there <pb n="130" id="x-Page_130" />are strifes among them, due to partisanships adorned with Apostolic names. To 
all this he opposes the Cross of the Messiah. Presently (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:16-17" id="x-p13.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16-1Cor.3.17">iii. 16 f.</scripRef>) he 
accounts for all by their forgetfulness that they were a temple, or shrine of 
God (for His Spirit by inhabiting their community or Ecclesia made it into a 
shrine of Himself), and he reminds them that this marring of the temple of God 
by their going each his own way was making them guilty of violence against the 
holiness of God; and again further on (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:6" id="x-p13.4" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6">iv. 6</scripRef>) he points out that the party 
factions which rent the Ecclesia, while they seemed to be in honour of venerated 
names, were in reality only a puffing up of each man against his neighbour.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p14">With the <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:1-13" id="x-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|5|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1-1Cor.5.13">fifth chapter</scripRef> the concrete practical questions begin. First comes the 
grievous moral offence which the Corinthian Christians were so strangely 
tolerating in one of their own number. St Paul’s language, circuitous as it may 
sound, has a distinct and instructive purpose when closely examined. The 
condemnation that he pronounces is not from a distance or in his own name merely: twice over he represents himself as present, present in spirit, in an assembly 
where the Corinthians and his spirit are gathered together with the power of our 
Lord Jesus. That is, while he is peremptory that the incestuous person shall be 
excluded from the community, he is equally determined that the act shall be 
their own act, not a mere compliance with a command <pb n="131" id="x-Page_131" />of his: “do not ye judge them that are within,” he asks, “while them that are 
without God judgeth? Put away (<scripRef id="x-p14.2" passage="Deut. xxii. 24" parsed="|Deut|22|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.22.24">Deut. xxii. 24</scripRef>) the evil man out of 
yourselves.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p15">How little this zeal for the purity of the community involved a pitiless 
disregard of the individual offender we may see from <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:1-17" id="x-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|1|2|17" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.1-2Cor.2.17">2 Cor. ii.</scripRef></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p16">The next chapter (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:1-20" id="x-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|6|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1-1Cor.6.20">vi.</scripRef>) contains a rebuke at once of the litigious spirit which 
contradicted the idea of a community, and of the consequent habit of having 
recourse to heathen tribunals rather than the arbitration of brethren.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p17">The <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:1-13" id="x-p17.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|8|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1-1Cor.8.13">eighth chapter</scripRef> lays down the social rule that a man is bound not by his own 
conscience only, but by the injury which he may do to the conscience of his 
brethren.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p18">The next three chapters (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1-11:34" id="x-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|11|34" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1-1Cor.11.34">ix.-xi.</scripRef>) set forth in various ways the entrance into 
the one body by baptism, and the sustenance of the higher life by that Supper of 
the Lord<note n="40" id="x-p18.2"><p class="normal" id="x-p19">In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:16-21" id="x-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|10|21" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16-1Cor.10.21">x. 16-21</scripRef>, in arguing against complicity with idolatry through offered meats, 
he appeals to the one bread which is broken as a Communion of the body of the 
Christ, and then explains why: “because” he says, “we the many are one bread, 
one body, for we partake all of us [of bread] from the one bread.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p20">The Holy Communion is more directly the subject of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:17-34" id="x-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|17|11|34" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.17-1Cor.11.34">xi. 17-34</scripRef>, the special 
occasion being the injuries done to Christian fellowship by the practices which 
were tolerated at the Communion feast still identical with the Agape.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p21">To these differences he applies the same term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p21.1">σχίσματα</span> 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:18" id="x-p21.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.18">v. 18</scripRef>) which in the 
first chapter he had applied to the parties glorying in Apostolic names.</p></note> in which the mutual communion <pb n="132" id="x-Page_132" />of members of the body, and the communion of each and all with the Head of the 
body are indissolubly united.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p22">For our purpose the central chapter is the <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="x-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">twelfth</scripRef>, starting from the 
differences of gifts and proceeding to the full exposition of the relation of 
body and members. But to this we shall have to return presently, as also to the 
closing verses setting forth the variety of functions appointed by God in the 
Ecclesia. Then comes the familiar <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 13:1-13" id="x-p22.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.13">thirteenth chapter</scripRef> on love, which in the light 
of St Paul’s idea of the Ecclesia we can see to be no digression, this gift of 
the Spirit being incomparably more essential to its life than any of the gifts 
which caught men’s attention.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p23">Yet these too had their value subordinate as it was, and so in ch. xiv. St Paul 
teaches the Corinthians what standard to apply to them one with another, these 
standards being chiefly rational intelligibility, edification, <i>i.e</i>. the good of 
the community, and fitness for appealing to the conscience of heathen 
spectators.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p24">2 Cor. contains little fresh but the peculiar verse, <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 9:13" id="x-p24.1" parsed="|2Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.13">ix. 13</scripRef>. The concluding 
section (xii. 13) implies the same fears as to breaches of unity as the first 
Epistle; and it is worth notice from this point of view that in the final 
benediction the love of God and the communion of the Holy Spirit is added to the 
usual grace of the Lord Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p25">Galatians likewise calls now for no special remark.</p>
<pb n="133" id="x-Page_133" />

<p class="center" id="x-p26"><i>The Epistle to the Romans</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p27">St Paul’s peculiar position towards the Romans invests his Epistle to them with 
an interest of its own. We saw before that the Ecclesia of Antioch was founded 
by no Apostle, and, as the Epistle shews, it is the same with that of the mighty 
Rome, which had sprung up no one knows how, no one knows when, from some 
promiscuous scattering of the seed of truth; though a later age invented a 
founding of both by St Peter. The contrast in St Paul’s tone, its total absence 
of any claim to authority, illustrates how large a part of the authority which 
he exercised towards other Ecclesiae was not official, so to speak, but 
personal, involved in his unique position as their founder, their father in the 
new birth. Here (<scripRef passage="Romans 1:11-12" id="x-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|1|11|1|12" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11-Rom.1.12">i. 11 f.</scripRef>) telling the Romans that he longs to see them that he 
may impart to them some spiritual gift that they may be stablished, he instantly 
explains himself, “that is that <i>I with you</i><note n="41" id="x-p27.2">Cf. <scripRef passage="Romans 15:32" id="x-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.32">xv. 32</scripRef> “and <i>together with you</i> find rest.”</note> may be comforted in you, each of us 
by the other’s faith, both yours and mine.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p28">Almost the whole Epistle is governed by the thought which was filling St Paul’s 
mind at this time, the relation of Jew and Gentile, the place of both in the 
counsels of God, and the peaceful inclusion of both in the same brotherhood. On 
the one hand the failure and the obsoleteness of the Law in its letter is set 
forth more explicitly than ever; on the <pb n="134" id="x-Page_134" />other the continuous growth of the new Ecclesia out of the old Ecclesia is 
expounded by the image of the grafting of the wild Gentile olive into the 
ancient olive tree of Israel.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p29">The apparently ethical teaching of chapters xii. and xiii. is really for the 
most part on the principles of Christian fellowship, and rests on teaching about 
the body and its members, and about diversity of gifts resembling what occurs in 
1 Corinthians, and will similarly need further examination presently.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p30">Again <scripRef passage="Romans 14:1-23" id="x-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1-Rom.14.23">ch. xiv.</scripRef> may be taken with <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:1-33" id="x-p30.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|10|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1-1Cor.10.33">1 Cor. x.</scripRef></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p31">Lastly, the <scripRef passage="Romans 15:1-33" id="x-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|15|1|15|33" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.1-Rom.15.33">fifteenth</scripRef> and parts of the <scripRef passage="Romans 16:1-27" id="x-p31.2" parsed="|Rom|16|1|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1-Rom.16.27">sixteenth 
chapter</scripRef> illustrate 
historically, as other chapters had done doctrinally<note n="42" id="x-p31.3">Note how here also the application of the principle of fidelity to Christian 
fellowship in <scripRef passage="Romans 15:7" id="x-p31.4" parsed="|Rom|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.7">xv. 7</scripRef> to “mutual reception” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p31.5">προσλαμβ̤νεσθε ἀλλήλους</span>, 
cf. <scripRef passage="Romans 14:1,3" id="x-p31.6" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0;|Rom|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1 Bible:Rom.14.3">xiv. 1, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Romans 11:15" id="x-p31.7" parsed="|Rom|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.15">xi. 15</scripRef>) is specially connected with the relations of Jewish to Gentile 
Christians; and how once more the same principle is illustrated from another 
side by the remarkable section <scripRef passage="Romans 16:17" id="x-p31.8" parsed="|Rom|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.17">xvi. 17</scripRef> — so which St Paul interposes as by an 
afterthought before the original final salutation, with its warnings against the 
(unnamed) Judaizers from whom he feared the introduction of divisions 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p31.9">διχοστασίας</span>) and stumblingblocks, and its confident hope that nevertheless the 
God of peace would shortly bruise Satan under their feet, Satan the author of 
all discord and cunning calumny, of all that is most opposed to the purposes for 
which the Ecclesia of God and His Christ had been founded.</note>, St Paul’s yearnings for 
the unity of all Christians of East and West, and its association in his mind 
with his carrying the Gentile offering to Jerusalem, and, if he should then 
escape death, with his own presence at Rome, the centre and symbol of civil unity.</p>

<pb n="135" id="x-Page_135" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture IX. The One Universal Ecclesia in the Epistles of the First Roman Captivity." progress="54.52%" id="xi" prev="x" next="xii">


<h2 id="xi-p0.1">LECTURE IX.</h2>

<p class="center" id="xi-p1"><i>THE ONE UNIVERSAL ECCLESIA IN THE EPISTLES OF THE FIRST ROMAN CAPTIVITY</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">WE now enter on that period of the Apostolic Age which begins with St Paul’s 
arrival at Rome. His long-cherished hope was at last fulfilled, though not in 
the way which he had proposed to himself. He had met face to face the Christian 
community which had grown up independently of all authoritative guidance in the 
distant capital; and, on the way, the Gentile offering which he carried to the 
Christians of Jerusalem had been accepted by their leaders, and he had escaped, 
though barely escaped, martyrdom at the hands of his unbelieving countrymen. 
Delivered from this danger, and shut up for two years at Cæsarea, probably with 
great advantage to the cause for which he laboured, he had reached Rome at last 
as the prisoner of the Roman authorities. Here he spent another period of two 
years in another enforced seclusion, which still more evidently gave <pb n="136" id="xi-Page_136" />him a place of vantage for spreading the Gospel such as he could hardly have had 
as a mere visitor (see Lightfoot, <i>Phil</i>. 18 f.). The four extant Epistles 
belonging to this period are pervaded by a serenity and a sense of assurance 
such as are rarely to be found in their six predecessors, even in Romans, and 
this increased happiness of tone is closely connected with St Paul’s thoughts 
and hopes about the various Ecclesiae and about the Ecclesia.</p>

<p class="center" id="xi-p3"><i>The Epistle to the Philippians</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">We begin with the Epistle to the Philippians. The last words of the opening 
salutation (<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="xi-p4.1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">i. 1</scripRef>) 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p4.2">σὺν ἐπισκόποις καὶ διακόνοις</span>, “with the bishops (or 
overseers) and deacons” (R.V.), will be examined to better effect after we have 
considered the usage of the same words in the Pastoral Epistles.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">The special joy which fills the Apostle’s mind in his outpourings to the 
Philippian Christians is called forth by their warm and active fellowship or 
communion with him, not simply as the messenger of truth to themselves at a 
former time, but as now and in the future the chief herald of the Gospel to other regions<note n="43" id="xi-p5.1">See <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:5-7,12-20,25-26" id="xi-p5.2" parsed="|Phil|1|5|1|7;|Phil|1|12|1|20;|Phil|1|25|1|26" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.5-Phil.1.7 Bible:Phil.1.12-Phil.1.20 Bible:Phil.1.25-Phil.1.26">i. 5-7; 12-20; 25 f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Philippians2:17-30" id="xi-p5.3" parsed="|Phil|2|17|2|30" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.17-Phil.2.30">ii. 17-30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:3,10,14-19" id="xi-p5.4" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0;|Phil|4|10|0|0;|Phil|4|14|4|19" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3 Bible:Phil.4.10 Bible:Phil.4.14-Phil.4.19">iv. 3, 10, 14-19</scripRef>.</note>. 
Their sympathies and aspirations were not shut up within their 
own little community.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">St Paul has likewise much to say to the Philippians on the inward relations of 
the Ecclesia, for this is the purport of his varied and strenuous exhortations 
to <pb n="137" id="xi-Page_137" />unity, and that on the basis of a corporate life <i>worthy 
of the Gospel of Christ</i>. Such is doubtless the force of the pregnant phrase in <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:27" id="xi-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.27">i. 27</scripRef> 
[R. V. Mg.] ‘behave as citizens worthily of the Gospel of the Christ’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p6.2">μόνον ἀξίως τοῦ εὐαγγείου τοῦ χριστοῦ πολιτεύεσθε</span>), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p6.3">πολιτεύομαι</span>, at retaining its strict sense<note n="44" id="xi-p6.4">This strict sense is similarly the right one, in the only other place of the 
New Testament where the verb occurs, <scripRef id="xi-p6.5" passage="Acts xxiii. 1" parsed="|Acts|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.1">Acts xxiii. 1</scripRef>, St Paul there using it of 
himself as one who had loyally lived the life of a true Jew. Various places in 
some books of the Apocrypha, in Josephus, and nearly a century later in Justin’s 
dialogue with the Jew Trypho, shew that it must have been commonly used by the 
Jews in this familiar sense.</note>. 
‘to live the life of citizens’, not 
merely the weaker late sense [R. V. text] ‘to behave, conduct themselves’. It is 
thus closely connected with the familiar ‘citizenship’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p6.6">πολίτευμα</span>) of 
<scripRef passage="Philippians 3:20" id="xi-p6.7" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">iii. 20</scripRef>, the new commonwealth having its centre in Heaven, to which Christians 
belong, being implicitly contrasted with the terrestrial commonwealth centred at 
Jerusalem, resting on laws about mere externals such as circumcision and 
distinctions of meats. And the same contrast underlies this exhortation to live 
a community life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p6.8">πολιτεύεσθε</span>) worthy of the Gospel of the Christ, one 
directed not by submission to statutes but by the inward powers of the spirit of 
fellowship; as St Paul himself explains within the same sentence, “that ye 
stand fast in one spirit, with one soul wrestling together through the faith of 
the Gospel” (the faith which it teaches and inspires); and more fully still in 
the following section (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:1-11" id="xi-p6.9" parsed="|Phil|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.1-Phil.2.11">ii. 1-11</scripRef>).</p>
<pb n="138" id="xi-Page_138" />

<p class="center" id="xi-p7"><i>The Epistle to the </i>‘<i>Ephesians</i>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">We now come to the three Epistles which the same messenger carried into Asia 
Minor, the Epistles to the ‘Ephesians’, to the Colossians, and to Philemon.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">The Epistle to Philemon concerns us only by the speaking testimony which it 
bears to the reality of the Ecclesia as a brotherhood as shown in the new 
footing on which it was possible for master and slave to stand towards each 
other without any interference with the status and legal conditions of 
servitude.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">Nor will it be worth our while to give time separately to the Epistle to the 
Colossians, nearly all that it contains directly pertinent to our subject being 
contained likewise in ‘Ephesians’.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">On the other hand ‘Ephesians’ is peculiarly rich in instructive materials and 
would repay a much more complete examination than could be attempted within our 
limits<note n="45" id="xi-p11.1">See further in Hort’s <i>Prolegomena to Romans and Ephesians</i>.</note>. He would be a bold man who should suppose himself to have fully 
mastered even the outlines of its teaching: but even the slightest patient 
study of it must be fruitful, provided we are willing to find in it something 
more than we have brought to it. On the other hand it is only too easy to 
exaggerate its exceptional character. Its teaching is, so to speak, the 
culmination of St Paul’s previous teaching, not a wholly new message divided by 
a sharp line from what had been spoken before. If we enquire into the cause of 
this culmination, it is not enough to try to <pb n="139" id="xi-Page_139" />account for it solely by mental progress in St Paul; by ampler experience and 
riper thought. Such progress, wrought by such causes of progress, must of course 
have existed in the case of a man in whom the free flow of inward life was so 
little hampered by languor or obstruction; and, if so, it would naturally 
reflect itself in his writings. But we have also to remember the significant 
hint given us in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:1-16" id="xi-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|2|16" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1-1Cor.2.16">1 Cor. ii.</scripRef> that the teaching which he addressed to unripe 
communities was purposely cut down to be proportional to their spiritual state, 
and that all the while he was cherishing in his own mind a world of higher 
thoughts, “a wisdom”, he calls it, which could rightly be proclaimed only to maturer recipients; though here and there, for instance in some passages of 
Romans, he could not refrain from partially admitting others to these inner 
thoughts. This being the case, he might well desire to make some Christian 
communities depositaries of this reserved wisdom before he died, and the 
Ecclesiae of Ephesus and other cities of that region may have seemed to him to 
have now reached a sufficiently high stage of discipleship to enable them to 
receive with advantage what he now wished to say. The primary subjects of this 
higher teaching may be described as the relation of the Son of God to the 
constitution of the Universe, and to the course of human history, and in 
connexion with such themes it was but natural that the Ecclesia of God should 
find a place.</p>

<pb n="140" id="xi-Page_140" />

<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">But there were other reasons why St Paul should think and write about the 
Ecclesia at this time, reasons arising in part at least out of concrete 
contemporary history. We have already seen how in the period preceding his two 
captivities his mind was filled with the antithesis of Jew and Gentile within 
the Christian fold, and with the steady purpose of averting division by his 
dangerous last journey to Jerusalem, after which he hoped to crown his missions, 
as it were, by friendly intercourse with the Christians of Rome. The abiding 
monument of this aspiration is the Epistle to the Romans, and ‘Ephesians’ is a 
corresponding monument of the same thoughts from the side of fulfilment instead 
of anticipation. It is hardly a paradox to say that neither of these two great 
Epistles is really intelligible without the other. To a Jew, or a Christian 
brought up as a Jew, there could be no such cleavage among mankind as that 
between the people within the old covenant and the promiscuous nations without 
it. A Christian who understood his own faith could not but believe that the 
death on Calvary had filled up the chasm, or (in St Paul’s figure) dissolved the 
middle wall of partition. But all would seem to have been done in vain if the 
work of God were repudiated by wretched human factiousness, and if Jewish 
Christians and Gentile Christians renounced and spurned each other. This worst 
of dangers was now to all appearance averted, and so St Paul could expound to 
the Gentiles of Asia Minor <pb n="141" id="xi-Page_141" />the uniting counsel of God without serious misgivings lest perverse human facts 
should frustrate the great Divine purpose.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">A phrase or two must suffice to quote from <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:11-22" id="xi-p13.1" parsed="|Eph|2|11|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.11-Eph.2.22">ii. 11-22</scripRef>, “He is our peace who made 
the both (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p13.2">τὰ ἀμφότερα</span> neuter) one”; again, “that He might found the two in 
Himself into one new man, making peace, and might reconcile the both 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p13.3">τοὺς ἀμφοτέρους</span> masc.) in one body to God through the Cross.” Hitherto the Acts and 
Epistles have been setting before us only a number of separate independent 
little communities each called an Ecclesia: at least this holds good for Gentile 
Christendom from Antioch outwards, and perhaps even for Palestine. Now however 
the course of events has led the Apostle to think of all Jewish Christians 
collectively, and all Gentile Christians collectively, and of both these two 
multitudes of men as now made one in the strictest sense, “one new man”. But 
this fusion is no mere negative or destructive process. To take away the 
distinction of Jew and Gentile without putting anything better in its place 
would have been deadly retrogression, not progress: fusion takes place because 
Jewish and Gentile believers alike are members of a single new society held 
together by a yet more solemn consecration than the old, and that new society is 
called “the Ecclesia”: in other words for Christians it is true to say that 
there is one Ecclesia, as well as to say that there are many Ecclesiae.</p>
<pb n="142" id="xi-Page_142" />

<p class="normal" id="xi-p14">It would seem accordingly that to St Paul, when writing this Epistle, “the 
Ecclesia” was a kind of symbol or visible expression of that wondrous ‘mystery’, to use his own word, which had been hidden throughout the ages but 
was now made manifest, that the Gentiles were fellow-heirs and of the same body, 
and partakers of the same promises in Christ Jesus through the Gospel, and hence 
that it was likewise a symbol or visible expression of the Wisdom, as he calls 
it, by which God was working out His purpose through diversities of ages and by 
means which seemed for the time to foil Him. This subject is in some respects 
more fully expounded in <scripRef passage="Romans 9:1-11:36" id="xi-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|9|1|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.11.36">Rom. ix.-xi.</scripRef>, but without clear mention of the Ecclesia. 
It is probably in reference to it that St Paul speaks (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:10" id="xi-p14.2" parsed="|Eph|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.10">iii. 10</scripRef>) of the 
“manifoldly diverse” (or resourceful <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p14.3">πολυποίκιλος</span>) wisdom of God, as being 
made known to the heavenly powers through the Ecclesia, <i>i.e</i>. through beholding 
the Ecclesia and considering the light which its very existence threw back on 
dark places of the world’s history in the past. Nay through the Apostle’s 
guarded words we may probably gather that the Ecclesia, with these associations 
attached to it, was to him likewise a kind of pledge for the complete fulfilment 
of God’s purpose in the dim future. Ideally the Ecclesia was coextensive with 
humanity: all who shared the manhood which Christ had taken were potentially 
members of the Ecclesia: its ideals were identical with the ideals of a 
cleansed and perfected <pb n="143" id="xi-Page_143" />humanity. In ascribing glory to Him who is able to do exceeding abundantly above 
all that we ask or think according to the power which is inwrought in us, he 
lets us see (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:20-21" id="xi-p14.4" parsed="|Eph|3|20|3|21" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.20-Eph.3.21">iii. 20 f.</scripRef>) what present facts were inspiring this reaching forward 
of hope, by adding “in the Ecclesia and in Christ Jesus (the Divine Head of the 
Ecclesia) unto all the generations of the age of the ages.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p15">But if the securing of the union of Jewish and Gentile Christians on equal terms 
was one cause of St Paul’s distinct recognition of the Ecclesia as one at this 
time, his position at Rome must have been another. Although his language in 
Romans shews that he had no intention of treating the community at Rome as 
having no legitimate position till he should give it some sort of Apostolic 
authorisation, he evidently did naturally feel that his function as Apostle of 
the Gentiles had a certain incompleteness till he had joined in Christian work 
and fellowship in the capital of the Gentile world, and brought the Roman 
community into closer relations of sympathy with other Christian communities 
through the bond of his own person. Writing now from Rome he could not have 
divested himself, if he would, of a sense of writing from the centre of earthly 
human affairs; all the more, since we know from the narrative in <scripRef id="xi-p15.1" passage="Acts xxii." parsed="|Acts|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22">Acts xxii.</scripRef> 
that he was himself a Roman citizen, and apparently proud to hold this place in 
the Empire. <pb n="144" id="xi-Page_144" />Here then he must have been vividly reminded of the already existing unity which 
comprehended both Jew and Gentile under the bond of subjection to the Emperor at 
Rome, and similarity and contrast alike would suggest that a truer unity bound 
together in one society all believers in the Crucified Lord. Some generations 
were to pass before the Christian Ecclesia and the Roman Empire were to stand 
out visibly in the eyes of men as rivals and at last as deadly antagonists. But 
even in the Apostolic age the impressiveness of the Empire might well contribute 
to the shaping of the thoughts of a St Paul about his scattered 
fellow-believers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p16">Besides these two causes for the transition from the usage of applying the term 
Ecclesia only to an individual local community to this late use of it in the 
most comprehensive sense, we must not forget the biblical associations with the 
Ecclesia of Israel which were evidently suggestive of unity, and perhaps a 
similar mode of speech as regards the Christians of Palestine before the 
Antiochian Ecclesia had come into existence. But apparently these influences did 
not affect current usage till changed circumstances pointed to the use of a 
collective name.</p>

<p class="center" id="xi-p17"><i>The image of the body</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p18">‘Ephesians’ contains however other definitions of the Ecclesia which are in like 
manner led up to by <pb n="145" id="xi-Page_145" />corresponding language in earlier Epistles. The most important of these is the 
image of the body. The cardinal passages are two, in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="xi-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii.</scripRef> and in 
<scripRef passage="Romans 12:1-21" id="xi-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|12|1|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1-Rom.12.21">Rom. xii.</scripRef>: the interesting but difficult allusion in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:16,17" id="xi-p18.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|10|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16-1Cor.10.17">1 Cor. x. 16, 17</scripRef> may be passed 
over. In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="xi-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii.</scripRef> St Paul deals with the vexed question of spiritual powers, 
and counteracts the disposition to treat the more exceptional and abnormal kinds 
of powers as peculiarly spiritual, by treating all powers as merely different 
modes of manifestation of the same Spirit, and each power as a gift bestowed on 
its recipient, with a view to what is expedient (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p18.5">πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον</span>). From the 
Spirit and its manifestations he then descends to the recipients themselves. The 
reason, it is implied, why they have received different powers is because there 
are different functions to be discharged answering to these several powers; and 
the meaning of this difference of functions is explained by the fact that 
together they constitute a body, of which each is a different member “for (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:13" id="xi-p18.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13"><i>v</i>. 
13</scripRef>) in one Spirit we were all baptized into one body, whether Jews or Greeks, 
whether bond or free, and were all made to drink of one Spirit.” He points out 
that in a body the whole is dependent on the diversity of office of the several 
members, and that each member is dependent on the office of the other members. 
Then he adds, “But ye are a body of Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p18.7">σῶμα Χριστοῦ</span>), and members 
severally.” (The next verses we must come to presently.) Here evidently it is 
the Corinthian <pb n="146" id="xi-Page_146" />community by itself that is called a ‘body of Christ’: this depends not merely 
on the absence of an article but on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p18.8">ὑμεῖς</span>, which cannot naturally mean “all ye 
Christians.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p19">In <scripRef id="xi-p19.1" passage="Rom. xii. 3-5" parsed="|Rom|12|3|12|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3-Rom.12.5">Rom. xii. 3-5</scripRef> all is briefer, but the ideas are essentially the same. The 
central verse is, “As in one body we have many members, and all the members have 
not the same office (action), so we the many are one body in Christ, and 
severally members one of another.” Here the language used is not formally 
applied to the Roman community in particular: but the context shews that St 
Paul is still thinking of local communities, and of the principles which should 
regulate the membership of the Roman community, as of all others.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p20">In ‘Ephesians’ the image is extended to embrace all Christians, and the change 
is not improbably connected with the clear setting forth of the relation of the 
Body to its Head which now first comes before us. In the illustrative or 
expository part of the passage of 1 Cor. indeed (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:21" id="xi-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.21"><i>v</i>. 21</scripRef>) the head is mentioned; 
but only as one of the members, and nothing answers to it in what is said of the 
body of Christ and <i>its</i> members. And again in the rather peculiar language of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:12" id="xi-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.12"><i>v</i>. 
12</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p20.3">οὕτως καὶ ὁ χριστός</span>) Christ seems to be represented by a natural and 
instructive variation of the image, as Himself constituting the whole body (in 
accordance with the Pauline phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p20.4">ἐν Χριστῷ</span>), without reference positively or 
negatively to <pb n="147" id="xi-Page_147" />the head. This limitation was the more natural in these two cases because in 
both the main purpose was rather a practical than a doctrinal one, the 
repression of vanities and jealousies by vivid insistence on the idea of 
diversity and interdependence of functions. The comparison of men in society to 
the members of a body was of course not new. With the Stoics in particular it 
was much in vogue. What was distinctively Christian was the faith in the One 
baptizing and life-giving Spirit, the one uniting body of Christ, the one 
all-working, all-inspiring God.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p21">In ‘Ephesians’ and Colossians the change comes not so much by an expansion or 
extension of the thought of each local Ecclesia as a body over a wider sphere as 
by way of corollary or application, so to speak, of larger and deeper thoughts 
on the place of the Christ in the universal economy of things, antecedent not 
only to the Incarnation but to the whole course of the world. According to St 
Paul, as Christ “is before all things and all things (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p21.1">τὰ πάντα</span>) in Him consist” 
(<scripRef id="xi-p21.2" passage="Col. i. 17" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>), so also it was God’s purpose in the course of the ages “to sum up 
all things in Him, the things in the heavens and the things on the earth” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p21.3">ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι </span><scripRef id="xi-p21.4" passage="Eph. i. 10" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>: cf. <scripRef id="xi-p21.5" passage="Col. i. 20" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">Col. i. 20</scripRef>). Part of this universal 
primacy of His (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p21.6">πρωτεύων</span> <scripRef id="xi-p21.7" passage="Col. i. 18" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>), involved in His exaltation to the right 
hand of God as the completion of His Resurrection, was (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 1:22-23" id="xi-p21.8" parsed="|Eph|1|22|1|23" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.22-Eph.1.23">Eph. i. 22 f.</scripRef>) that God 
“gave Him as Head over all things to the Ecclesia which is His body, the 
fulfilment of <pb n="148" id="xi-Page_148" />Him who is fulfilled all things in all”; or as in Col. (<scripRef passage="Colossians 1:18" id="xi-p21.9" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">i. 18</scripRef>) “Himself is the 
Head of the body, the Ecclesia.” The relation thus set forth under a figure is 
mutual. The work which Christ came to do on earth was not completed when He 
passed from the sight of men: He the Head, needed a body of members for its 
full working out through the ages: part by part He was, as St Paul says, to be 
fulfilled in the community of His disciples, whose office in the world was the 
outflow of His own. And on the other hand His disciples had no intelligible 
unity apart from their ascended Head, who was also to them the present central 
fountain of life and power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p22">Here, at last, for the first time in the Acts and Epistles, we have “the 
Ecclesia” spoken of in the sense of the one universal Ecclesia, and it comes 
more from the theological than from the historical side; <i>i.e</i>. less from the 
actual circumstances of the actual Christian communities than from a development 
of thoughts respecting the place and office of the Son of God: His Headship was 
felt to involve the unity of all those who were united to Him. On the other hand 
it is a serious misunderstanding of these Epistles to suppose, as is sometimes 
done, that the Ecclesia here spoken of is an Ecclesia wholly in the heavens, not 
formed of human beings. In the closest connexion with the sentences just read St 
Paul in both Epistles goes on to dwell on the contrast between the past and the 
present state of the Gentiles <pb n="149" id="xi-Page_149" />to whom he was writing (and in <scripRef id="xi-p22.1" passage="Eph. ii. 3" parsed="|Eph|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.3">Eph. ii. 3</scripRef>, in the spirit of the early chapters 
of Romans, he intercalates a similar contrast as true of Jewish converts like 
himself), and describes these Gentiles as now “made alive with the Christ, and 
raised with Him, and made with Him to sit in the heavenly regions in Christ 
Jesus”; — difficult words enough, but clearly turning on the spiritual union of 
men actually on earth with One called their Head in the heavens. Moreover this 
passage of Colossians, by what it says (<scripRef passage="Colossians 1:20" id="xi-p22.2" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20">i. 20</scripRef>) of His making peace through the 
blood of His Cross, compared with <scripRef id="xi-p22.3" passage="Eph. ii. 13-18" parsed="|Eph|2|13|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.13-Eph.2.18">Eph. ii. 13-18</scripRef>, shews that this new language 
about the Ecclesia was really in part suggested by the new assurance that Jew 
and Gentile, those near and those far off, were truly brought together in the 
one Christian brotherhood.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p23">Once more the identity of the Ecclesia before spoken of as ‘the body of the 
Christ’ with actual men upon earth, is implied in <scripRef id="xi-p23.1" passage="Col. i. 24" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">Col. i. 24</scripRef>, when St Paul says, 
” Now I rejoice in my sufferings for <i>your</i> sake (<i>i.e</i>. assuredly, for the sake of 
you Gentiles), and then goes on “and fill up on my part that which is lacking 
of the afflictions of the Christ in my flesh for His body’s sake which is the 
Ecclesia, <i>whereof I was made a minister</i>, according to the dispensation of God 
which was given me to youward” etc.</p>

<pb n="150" id="xi-Page_150" />
<p class="center" id="xi-p24"><i>Husband and Wife</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p25">Again the unity of the Ecclesia finds prominent expression in various language 
used by St Paul on the relation of husband and wife (<scripRef id="xi-p25.1" passage="Eph. v. 22-33" parsed="|Eph|5|22|5|33" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.22-Eph.5.33">Eph. v. 22-33</scripRef>). The 
conception itself he inherited from the later prophets of the Old Testament, 
especially with reference to the covenant established between Jehovah and His 
people at Mount Sinai, <i>e.g</i>. <scripRef id="xi-p25.2" passage="Jer. ii. 2" parsed="|Jer|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.2">Jer. ii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xi-p25.3" passage="Ez. xvi. 6o">Ez. xvi. 6o</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xi-p25.4" passage="Is. liv. 5" parsed="|Isa|54|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.5">Is. liv. 5</scripRef> “Thy Maker is 
thine husband; the Lord of hosts is His name and the Holy One of Israel is thy 
Redeemer; the God of the whole earth shall He be called.” Language of this kind 
would easily fit itself on in due time to the <i>Ecclesia</i> of Israel for 
Greek-speaking Jews, or the <i>‘ēdhāh</i> (fem.) for Hebrew-speaking Jews: it is 
involved in the allegorical interpretation eventually given by Jewish 
commentators to the Book of Canticles, but there is no reason to think that this 
interpretation was as old as the Apostolic age. St Paul had already applied the 
prophetic language or idea to single local Ecclesiae, that of Corinth (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:2" id="xi-p25.5" parsed="|2Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.2">2 Cor. 
xi. 2</scripRef> “I espoused you to one husband to present you to him a chaste virgin, 
even to the Christ”), and implicitly that of Rome (<scripRef id="xi-p25.6" passage="Rom. vii. 4" parsed="|Rom|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.4">Rom. vii. 4</scripRef>). He had also in 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:3" id="xi-p25.7" parsed="|1Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.3">1 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef> expressed the relation of husband to wife by the image of the head, 
associating it in the same breath with a Headship of the Christ in relation to 
each man or husband, and a Headship of God in relation to Christ. The lowest of 
these three headships <pb n="151" id="xi-Page_151" />was probably suggested by the story of the origin of Eve in Genesis; and the 
intermediate Headship was a natural application of the idea of the Christ as the 
second Adam, the true spiritual Head of the human race and so of each member of 
it: the word ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p25.8">κεφαλὴ</span>’ doubtless borrowing for the purpose something of the 
largeness and variation of sense of the Heb. <i>rō’sh</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p26">Now, in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:1-33" id="xi-p26.1" parsed="|Eph|5|1|5|33" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1-Eph.5.33">Eph. v.</scripRef> these various thoughts are brought together in order to set 
forth what high duties were by the Divine constitution of the human race 
involved in the relations of husband and wife. That Headship of the human race 
which was implied in the Christ’s being called the Second Adam carried with it 
<i>a 
fortiori</i> His Headship of the Ecclesia, that chosen portion of the human race, 
representative of the whole, which is brought into close relation to Himself, 
and is the immediate object of His saving and cherishing and purifying love, 
attested once for all by His willing self-sacrifice. St Paul’s primary object in 
these twelve verses is to expound marriage, not to expound the Ecclesia: but it 
is no less plain from his manner of writing that the thought of the Ecclesia in 
its various higher relations was filling his mind at the time, and making him 
rejoice to have this opportunity of pouring out something of the truth which 
seemed to have revealed itself to him. If we are to interpret “mystery” in the 
difficult <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:32" id="xi-p26.2" parsed="|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.32">32nd verse</scripRef>, as apparently we ought to do, by St Paul’s usage, <i>i.e</i>. 
take it as a Divine age-long secret only now at last disclosed, <pb n="152" id="xi-Page_152" />he wished to say that the meaning of that primary institution of human society, 
though proclaimed in dark words at the beginning of history, could not be truly 
known till its heavenly archetype was revealed, even the relation of Christ and 
the Ecclesia, which just before has been once more called His body, and 
individual Christians members of that body. Taking this passage in connexion 
with the various references to the Ecclesia which have preceded in the Epistle, 
it may be regarded as morally certain that the Ecclesia here intended is not a 
local community, but the community of Christians as a whole.</p>

<pb n="153" id="xi-Page_153" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture X. ‘Gifts’ and ‘Grace.’" progress="61.59%" id="xii" prev="xi" next="xiii">

<h2 id="xii-p0.1">LECTURE X.</h2>

<p class="center" id="xii-p1">‘<i>GIFTS</i>’ <i>AND</i> ‘<i>GRACE.</i>’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">HAVING thus examined the chief passages of Ephesians, which now for the first 
time in St Paul’s extant Epistles clearly set forth the conception of a single 
universal Ecclesia, we must return to the passages of various dates in which he 
expounds his doctrine of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p2.1">χαρίσματα</span>, and exemplifies it by various functions 
within the Ecclesia. The three passages are <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:4-11" id="xii-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|12|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4-1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii. 4-11</scripRef> and 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28-31" id="xii-p2.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28-1Cor.12.31">28-31</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii-p2.4" passage="Rom. xii. 6-8" parsed="|Rom|12|6|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6-Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 6-8</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii-p2.5" passage="Eph. iv. 7-12" parsed="|Eph|4|7|4|12" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.7-Eph.4.12">Eph. iv. 7-12</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="center" id="xii-p3"><i>The meaning of the terms</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p4.1">Χάρισμα</span> a comes of course from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p4.2">χαρίζομαι</span>; it means anything given of free 
bounty, not of debt, contract, or right. It is thus obviously used in Philo, and 
as obviously in <scripRef id="xii-p4.3" passage="Rom. v. 15, vi. 23" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0;|Rom|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15 Bible:Rom.6.23">Rom. v. 15, vi. 23</scripRef> (the gift of God is eternal life); and less 
obviously but with I believe essentially the same force in the other passages of 
St Paul, as also in the only other New Testament place, <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:10" id="xii-p4.4" parsed="|1Pet|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.10">1 Pet. iv. 10</scripRef>. In these 
instances it is used to <pb n="154" id="xii-Page_154" />designate either what we call ‘natural advantages’ independent of any human 
process of acquisition, or advantages freshly received in the course of 
Providence; both alike being regarded as so many various free gifts from the 
Lord of men, and as designed by Him to be distinctive qualifications for 
rendering distinctive services to men or to communities of men. In this sense 
they are Divine gifts both to the individual men in whom so to speak they are 
located, and to the society for whose benefit they are ordained. This conception 
underlies not only the passages of St Paul which refer directly to membership of 
a body, but the various usages of the remaining passages, in which on a 
superficial view the word might be supposed to be used arbitrarily. (The usage 
of the Pastoral Epistles we shall have to examine separately by-and-by.) Thus in 
<scripRef id="xii-p4.5" passage="Rom. xi. 29" parsed="|Rom|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.29">Rom. xi. 29</scripRef> (“The gifts and the calling of God are beyond repentance,” He 
cannot change His purpose in respect of them) we have a saying of the utmost 
universality respecting God’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p4.6">χαρίσματα</span> in general, the special application 
being to the various privileges granted to Israel for the benefit of mankind. In 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:7" id="xii-p4.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p4.8">χάρισμα</span> is the proper gift which each man has from God as bearing 
on marriage or celibacy, probably with reference to what St Paul believed to be 
involved in his own special  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p4.9">χάρισμα</span> as the wandering herald of the truth to the 
Gentiles. In <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:11" id="xii-p4.10" parsed="|2Cor|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.11">2 Cor. i. 11</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:3-7,9,13-14" id="xii-p4.11" parsed="|2Cor|1|3|1|7;|2Cor|1|9|0|0;|2Cor|1|13|1|14" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.3-2Cor.1.7 Bible:2Cor.1.9 Bible:2Cor.1.13-2Cor.1.14"><i>vv</i>. 3-7, 9, 13 f.</scripRef>) it is his recent deliverance 
from impending death regarded as <pb n="155" id="xii-Page_155" />a gift bestowed on him for the sake of the Gentiles to whom he had yet to 
preach. And in the anxiously reserved language of <scripRef id="xii-p4.12" passage="Rom. i. 11" parsed="|Rom|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.11">Rom. i. 11</scripRef> it seems to be some 
advantage connected with his personal history and work, which he wished to share 
with the Romans (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p4.13">μεταδῶ</span>) by meeting them face to face, for the strengthening of 
their faith (cf. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:8" id="xii-p4.14" parsed="|1Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.8">1 Thess. ii. 8</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">This conception of   
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p5.1">χάρισμα</span> is essentially the same as that of the talents in the 
Parable, if only we go behind the somewhat vulgarised modern associations of the 
word talents to its full sense in the Gospel; with the difference that the 
Pauline   
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p5.2">χάρισματα</span>, covering the members of a body, have a more distinct 
reference to variety of use. Perhaps the clearest exposition is St Peter’s (<scripRef passage="1Peter 4:9-11" id="xii-p5.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|9|4|11" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.9-1Pet.4.11">1 
Pet. iv. 9-11</scripRef>, “Each, as he received a   
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p5.4">χάρισμα</span>, ministering it to one another 
as good stewards of a manifold bounty (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p5.5">χάριτος</span>) of God”); the instances given 
being hospitality and teaching. The single fountain of God’s bounty or grace is 
thus represented as dividing itself manifoldly through all the inequalities of 
human faculty and possessions, that it may be the better distributed by the 
individual men as stewards each of what he has received, that it may be for the 
benefit of the great household.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">It is important to notice that the associations connected with the term ‘grace’ 
as inherited by us from Latin theology, denoting a spiritual power or <pb n="156" id="xii-Page_156" />influence, whether received by individuals according to their need or 
appropriated permanently to a sacred ordinance or a sacred office, whatever may 
be the truth of the idea in itself, are only misleading in the interpretation of 
the biblical language respecting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.1">χάρις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.2">χάρισμα</span>. The dominant conception of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.3">χάρις</span> in the Acts and the Epistles is the free bounty of God as exhibited in 
the admission of the Gentiles although they stood without the original covenant; and this is constantly associated in St Paul’s mind with the free bounty of 
forgiveness shown to himself the persecutor, making him the fittest of all 
heralds of the free <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.4">χάρις</span>, so preeminently in his own person a recipient of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.5">χάρις</span>. And moreover the language in which he is accustomed to speak of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.6">χάρις</span> 
shown (in biblical language ‘given’) to him is by him transferred to those 
parts or aspects of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.7">χάρις</span> shown to Christians generally which constitute 
separate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.8">χαρίσματα</span>. From this point of view it is well worth while to compare 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:10" id="xii-p6.9" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10">1 Cor. iii. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii-p6.10" passage="Gal. i. 15" parsed="|Gal|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15">Gal. i. 15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9" id="xii-p6.11" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">ii. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="xii-p6.12" passage="Rom. i. 5" parsed="|Rom|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.5">Rom. i. 5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 12:3" id="xii-p6.13" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3">xii. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 15:15" id="xii-p6.14" parsed="|Rom|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.15">xv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xii-p6.15" passage="Eph. iii. 2, 7, 8" parsed="|Eph|3|2|0|0;|Eph|3|7|0|0;|Eph|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.2 Bible:Eph.3.7 Bible:Eph.3.8">Eph. iii. 2, 7, 
8</scripRef>; and then to notice how in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:4-6" id="xii-p6.16" parsed="|1Cor|1|4|1|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.4-1Cor.1.6">1 Cor. i. 4-6</scripRef> St Paul similarly thanks God, “for 
the <i>grace</i> of God which was given you in Christ Jesus; that in everything ye 
were enriched in him, in all utterance and all knowledge, . . . so that ye fall 
short in no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.17">χάρισμα</span>”: and again how <scripRef id="xii-p6.18" passage="Rom. xii. 6" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>, “having <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.19">χαρίσματα</span> in 
accordance with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.20">χάρις</span> that was given (shown) to us, different [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p6.21">χαρίσματα</span>],” 
looks back to <scripRef passage="Romans 12:3" id="xii-p6.22" parsed="|Rom|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3"><i>v</i>. 3</scripRef>, and how <scripRef id="xii-p6.23" passage="Eph. iv. 7" parsed="|Eph|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.7">Eph. iv. 7</scripRef> looks back to <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:2,7,8" id="xii-p6.24" parsed="|Eph|3|2|0|0;|Eph|3|7|0|0;|Eph|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.2 Bible:Eph.3.7 Bible:Eph.3.8">iii. 2, 7, 8</scripRef>.</p>

<pb n="157" id="xii-Page_157" />

<p class="center" id="xii-p7"><i>The source of the </i>‘<i>Gifts</i>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">To come now to the instances given of various <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.1">χαρίσματα</span> within the Ecclesia, or 
of the persons to whom such <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.2">χαρίσματα</span> were assigned, we may look chiefly at 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="xii-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:1-32" id="xii-p8.4" parsed="|Eph|4|1|4|32" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.1-Eph.4.32">Eph. iv.</scripRef> First should be noticed the two verbs by which God’s 
relation to the various functions is expressed in the two Epistles severally. In 
1 Cor. the leading thought is of the Divinely ordained diversity of members in 
the Christian body; hence in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:18" id="xii-p8.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.18"><i>v</i>. 18</scripRef> “God <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.6">ἔθετο</span> (not merely ‘set’ but ‘placed,’ set as part of a plan) the members, each one of them in the body as He 
willed”; and so in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="xii-p8.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28"><i>v</i>. 28</scripRef> the same verb is repeated with obvious reference to 
the preceding exposition, “And some God placed in the Ecclesia, first apostles, 
etc.” In Ephesians the Divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.8">χάρις</span> or free bounty is the leading thought, each 
function being pronounced to be a Divine gift. <scripRef id="xii-p8.9" passage="Ps. lxviii. 18" parsed="|Ps|68|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.18">Ps. lxviii. 18</scripRef>, in the form in 
which it is quoted in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:8" id="xii-p8.10" parsed="|Eph|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.8"><i>v</i>. 8</scripRef>, supplies the verb ‘gave’ (“and gave gifts to 
men”), and so St Paul proceeds, “And Himself gave some as apostles, and some as 
prophets, etc.” The <i>word </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.11">χάρισμα</span> does not occur in Ephesians: but 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.12">ἔδωκεν</span> in 
this connexion, associated with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.13">ἡ χάρις</span>, is exactly the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.14">ἐχαρίσατο</span> implicitly 
contained in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p8.15">χάρισμα</span>.</p>

<p class="center" id="xii-p9">‘<i>Functions</i>’ <i>not formal</i> ‘<i>Offices</i>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p10">Then come the functions themselves. Much profitless labour has been spent on 
trying to force the <pb n="158" id="xii-Page_158" />various terms used into meaning so many definite ecclesiastical offices. Not 
only is the feat impossible, but the attempt carries us away from St Paul’s 
purpose, which is to shew how the different functions are those which God has 
assigned to the different members of a single body. In both lists apostles and 
prophets come first, two forms of altogether exceptional function, those who 
were able to bear witness of Jesus and the Resurrection by the evidence of their 
own sight — the Twelve and St Paul — and those whose monitions or outpourings were 
regarded as specially inspired by the Holy Spirit. Each of these held one kind 
of function, and next to these in i Cor. come all who in any capacity were “teachers” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.1">διδάσκαλοι</span>) without any of the extraordinary gifts bestowed on 
apostles and prophets. In Ephesians this function is given in a less simple 
form. First there are “evangelists,” doubtless men like Titus and Timothy (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="xii-p10.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 
Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>) and Tychicus and Epaphras, disciples of St Paul who went about from 
place to place preaching the Gospel in multiplication and continuation of his 
labours without possessing the peculiar title of apostleship. Probably enough 
in St Paul’s long imprisonment this kind of work had much increased. Then come 
“pastors and teachers,” men who taught within their own community, and whose 
work was therefore as that of shepherds taking care for a flock. Here the list 
in Ephesians ends, while that in 1 Cor. proceeds to various functions 
unconnected with teaching <pb n="159" id="xii-Page_159" />and belonging rather to action, first, extraordinary powers and what St Paul calls gifts of healings; then two types of 
ordinary services rendered to members of the community, first helps<note n="46" id="xii-p10.3">Cf. <scripRef id="xii-p10.4" passage="Acts xx. 35 " parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts xx. 35 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.5">ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι τῶν ἀσθενοὐντων</span>, 
some places in LXX., but especially Ecclesiasticus [<scripRef passage="Ecclesisticus 11:12" id="xii-p10.6">xi. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 51:7" id="xii-p10.7" parsed="|Sir|51|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.51.7">li. 7</scripRef>].</note>. 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.8">ἀντιλήμψεις</span>), 
anything that could be done for poor or weak or outcast brethren, either by rich or powerful or influential brethren or by the devotion of those who stood on no such eminence; 
and secondly guidances<note n="47" id="xii-p10.9">See especially its use in the LXX. version of Proverbs as the apparently exactly literal rendering of <i>tăkhbūlōth</i> (see Del. on <scripRef id="xii-p10.10" passage="Prov. i. 5" parsed="|Prov|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.5">Prov. i. 
5</scripRef>), three times rendered ‘wise guidance’ in R.V.</note> or governments (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.11">κυβερνήσεις</span>), 
men who by wise counsels did for the community what the steersman or pilot does for the ship. Then last comes an exceptional class of extraordinary powers 
or manifestations, neither properly didactic nor properly practical, what are called ‘tongues’. The enumeration earlier in the chapter 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:8-10" id="xii-p10.12" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|12|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8-1Cor.12.10"><i>vv</i>. 8-10</scripRef>) not only omits apostles and helps and guidances, but, with other variations, seems to subdivide the function of teachers under three different qualifications, what are 
called “an utterance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.13">λόγος</span>) of wisdom,” “an utterance of knowledge,” and “faith”: 
and in <scripRef passage="Romans 12:1-21" id="xii-p10.14" parsed="|Rom|12|1|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1-Rom.12.21">Rom. xii.</scripRef> there are analogous subdivisions, among which occurs “ministration” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.15">διακονία</span>), a very comprehensive word, including e.g. (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15" id="xii-p10.16" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15">1 Cor. xvi. 15</scripRef>) the way 
in which apparently the household of Stephanas laid themselves out (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p10.17">ἔταξαν ἑαυτούς</span>) to be hospitable and helpful 
to Christian strangers visiting Corinth.</p>
<pb n="160" id="xii-Page_160" />

<p class="normal" id="xii-p11">All this variation of enumeration, and also the variation in the form of 
description (persons and so to speak things being terms of a single series), 
becomes intelligible and natural when we understand clearly that St Paul is not 
speaking at all of formal offices or posts in the Ecclesia, much less 
enumerating them. The chief reason why he <i>seems</i> to do this is because apostles 
stand at the head in the two chief lists, and the apostolate of the Twelve and 
St Paul was in an important sense a definite and permanent office. But it was 
part of St Paul’s purpose to shew that the service which they were intended to 
render to the Ecclesia of that age was on the one hand, as in the other cases, 
the service<note n="48" id="xii-p11.1">Cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:5-9" id="xii-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|5|3|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.5-1Cor.3.9">1 Cor. iii. 5-9</scripRef>, 
and indeed <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:10-15" id="xii-p11.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|3|15" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10-1Cor.3.15">-15</scripRef>, on Apollos and Paul.</note> of members to a body to which they themselves belonged, and on the 
other was too peculiar to be included under any other head. What is common in 
substance to all the terms of the series is that they are so many kinds of 
partial service, and from this point of view it was immaterial whether there 
were or were not definite offices corresponding to any or all of these kinds of 
service; or again whether two or more kinds of service were or were not, as a 
matter of fact, ever performed by the same persons. Hence these passages give us 
practically no evidence respecting the formal arrangements of the Ecclesiae of 
that age, though they tell us much of the forms of activity that were at work 
within them, and <pb n="161" id="xii-Page_161" />above all illustrate vividly St Paul’s conception of an Ecclesia and of the 
Ecclesia.</p>

<p class="center" id="xii-p12"><i>The image of the</i> ‘<i>Body</i>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p13">The passage of Ephesians which we have been examining (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:7-11" id="xii-p13.1" parsed="|Eph|4|7|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.7-Eph.4.11">iv. 7-11</scripRef>) begins the 
second portion of a section which rings with the proclamation of the great 
supreme Christian unities. But the purpose for which they are set forth is to 
sustain an exhortation on the fundamental practical duty attached to membership 
of the Christian body, to walk worthily of the vocation wherewith ye were called 
(explained by <scripRef id="xii-p13.2" passage="Col. iii. 15" parsed="|Col|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.15">Col. iii. 15</scripRef>, “Let the peace of the Christ preside in your 
hearts, unto which ye were also called in [one] body” — better to read “in a 
body,” <i>i.e</i>. to be members of a body) with all lowliness and meekness etc., 
giving diligence to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace: one body 
and one Spirit, he proceeds in the familiar words which seem to glide from 
exhortation addressed to Christians of a few cities of Asia into affirmation 
respecting the whole body of Christians. But it would seem as though he dreaded 
the very semblance of representing an Ecclesia of God as intended to be a 
shapeless crowd of like and equal units. Accordingly he turns within, to claim 
as it were all varieties and inequalities as so many indications of divers 
functions needed to work together to a true unity. “To each one of us,” he says emphatically 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p13.3">Ἑνὶ δὲ ἑκάστῳ ἡμῶν</span>), “was given the grace 
according to the measure of the <pb n="162" id="xii-Page_162" />bounty of the Christ.” Then comes the quotation from the Psalm and the rapid 
setting forth of apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers as so 
many various gifts of God to men; and then in the same breath their present and 
their ultimate purposes; their present purpose the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p13.4">καταρτισμός</span>, or 
perfecting and accomplishing of the saints (<i>i.e</i>. the individual members of the 
great community) unto a work of ministration (<i>i.e</i>. those more conspicuous 
functions were meant to train and develop analogous functions of ministration, 
in each and all); then secondly, as a single aim of this manifold 
accomplishing, the building up of the body of the Christ; and finally, as the 
ultimate purpose of these processes, the attainment of all together (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p13.5">οἱ πάντες</span>), unto the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, 
unto a perfect [full-grown] man, unto a measure of stature [maturity] of [such 
as belongs to] the fulfilment of the Christ. Even here the sentence does not 
end. From the lofty heights of his own thought St Paul descends to its practical 
purport, the rising out of the old heathen state of distracted beguilement by 
unworthy teachers, and through a life of truthful intercourse one with another 
in the power of love (see 25 ff.) growing up into Him in all things who is the 
Head, Christ. Then he ends with a description of the action so to speak of the 
Head on the body of the Ecclesia, the fitting together and knitting together of 
the whole, the spreading of life as from a centre through every <pb n="163" id="xii-Page_163" />joint by which it is supplied, the action of each part in due measure in 
appropriating and using the life so supplied, and as the result the growth of 
the Body unto building up of itself in the power of love.</p>

<p class="center" id="xii-p14"><i>The image of</i> ‘<i>building</i>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p15">Twice here the image of the body has been supplemented by the image of building. 
In various forms this other image is widely spread through the apostolic 
writings, not only in the simple thought of building up as opposed to the 
contrary process of pulling down or dissolving and to the simulative process of 
puffing up; but as exhibiting the ranging of human beings side by side so as to 
form together a stable structure of various parts, all resting on a foundation. 
But the ruling element in the idea comes naturally from the special purpose of 
the building. It is a dwelling-place or house, and its inhabitant is God; so 
that it is further a sanctuary (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p15.1">ναός</span>) or temple of God. When our Lord Himself 
said in the temple at Jerusalem, “Destroy (dissolve, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p15.2">λύσατε</span>) this temple and in 
three days I will raise it up,” interpreted by St John to refer to the temple of 
His body, He must surely have been chiefly thinking of that temple, that body of 
His which St Paul identifies with the Ecclesia, for from the day of the Passion 
the temple of stones lay under doom. Such at all events was Stephen’s teaching 
so far as the old temple is concerned, when to the words of <scripRef passage="1Kings 8:1-66" id="xii-p15.3" parsed="|1Kgs|8|1|8|66" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.1-1Kgs.8.66">1 Kings viii.</scripRef> how 
Solomon <pb n="164" id="xii-Page_164" />built Jehovah a house, he added the comment, “Howbeit the Most High dwelleth 
not in things made with hands,” appealing to <scripRef passage="Isaiah 66:1" id="xii-p15.4" parsed="|Isa|66|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.1">Is. lxvi.</scripRef> “Heaven is my throne,” 
etc. Such was also the teaching of his persecutor and disciple St Paul when at 
Athens he repeated how the Creator, being Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not 
in temples made with hands. The positive side of the same teaching we have in St 
Paul’s adaptation of <scripRef passage="Leviticus 26:1-46" id="xii-p15.5" parsed="|Lev|26|1|26|46" osisRef="Bible:Lev.26.1-Lev.26.46">Lev. xxvi.</scripRef> in <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:16" id="xii-p15.6" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>, 
“For we are a sanctuary of a 
living God, as God said, I will dwell in them and walk in them, and I will be 
their God, and they shall be my people,” where that second phrase, “and walk in 
them” marks the indwelling spoken of to be not of a carved image or of a 
vaguely conceived presence but of a living God. Here as also in the yet more 
familiar passage <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:16-17" id="xii-p15.7" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16-1Cor.3.17">1 Cor. iii. 16 f.</scripRef> (“Know ye not that ye are a sanctuary of 
God, and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you?”), the individual local community 
is itself addressed as a sanctuary of God; and the same conception, if we are 
not to disregard both grammar and natural sense, is expressed with great 
generality in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 2:21-22" id="xii-p15.8" parsed="|Eph|2|21|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.21-Eph.2.22">Eph. ii. 21 f.</scripRef> “in whom [<i>i.e</i>. Christ Jesus as Cornerstone] each 
several building (R.V.) (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p15.9">πᾶσα οἰκοδομὴ</span>) fitly framed together groweth into a 
holy temple in the Lord, in whom ye also are builded together for a habitation 
of God in the Spirit.” Indeed, if I mistake not, the thought of a universal 
spiritual temple of God is, to say the least, not definitely expressed anywhere 
by St Paul.</p>
<pb n="165" id="xii-Page_165" />

<p class="center" id="xii-p16"><i>The foundation of the Apostles and Prophets</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p17">Before we leave the language derived from a building, one very familiar phrase 
in <scripRef id="xii-p17.1" passage="Ephesians ii. 20" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Ephesians ii. 20</scripRef> claims notice, “built upon the foundation of the apostles 
and prophets,” which may be interpreted and has been interpreted in several 
different ways. To find who are meant by the apostles and prophets we must first 
take this passage with another (<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5-6" id="xii-p17.2" parsed="|Eph|3|5|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5-Eph.3.6">iii. 5 f.</scripRef>), “the mystery of the Christ, which in 
other generations was not made known to the sons of men as it was now revealed 
to His holy apostles and prophets in spirit, that the Gentiles are fellow-heirs 
and of the same body,” etc. etc. The position of “prophets” as second in both 
places puts the Old Testament prophets out of the question, unless indeed they 
were likewise meant by “the apostles”, which in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:1-21" id="xii-p17.3" parsed="|Eph|3|1|3|21" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.1-Eph.3.21">c. iii.</scripRef> is impossible. It 
seems to me that both the sense of both places and the collocation of words in 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:1-21" id="xii-p17.4" parsed="|Eph|3|1|3|21" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.1-Eph.3.21">c. iii.</scripRef> determine the apostles themselves to be the prophets meant. It is truly 
said that we cannot lay much stress on the absence of a second article before 
‘prophets’; but in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="xii-p17.5" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">iii. 5</scripRef> the prefixing of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p17.6">ἁγίοις</span> 
and subjoining of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p17.7">α̡τοῦ</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p17.8">ἀποστόλοις</span> 
is difficult to account for, if the prophets meant were a second set 
of persons. Such a passage as <scripRef id="xii-p17.9" passage="Gal. i. 15" parsed="|Gal|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15">Gal. i. 15</scripRef><note n="49" id="xii-p17.10">Cf. <scripRef id="xii-p17.11" passage="Is. xlix. 1" parsed="|Isa|49|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.1">Is. xlix. 1</scripRef>.</note> is enough to suggest that St Paul 
regarded the office of the old prophets as in some way repeated in himself; and if we consider such <pb n="166" id="xii-Page_166" />sayings of our Lord on the last evening as 
<scripRef id="xii-p17.12" passage="John xiv. 26" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">John xiv. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 15:26-27" id="xii-p17.13" parsed="|John|15|26|15|27" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26-John.15.27">xv. 26 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 16:13-15" id="xii-p17.14" parsed="|John|16|13|16|15" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13-John.16.15">xvi. 13 ff.</scripRef> 
on the office of the second Paraclete in relation to the disciples, we must see 
that so far as the words had a first and special reference to the apostolic 
band, their witness-bearing to Christ was conditioned by the interpretative and 
enlightening operation of the Holy Spirit, and further that utterances 
proceeding from such an operation exactly answer to what the Bible calls 
prophecy. In a word, the specially chosen disciples had need to be prophets in 
order to be in the strict sense apostles. The full revelation respecting the 
Gentiles to which St Paul refers in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:6-8" id="xii-p17.15" parsed="|Eph|3|6|3|8" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.6-Eph.3.8">Eph. iii. 6 ff.</scripRef> was not obviously involved 
from the first in the charge to preach the Gospel to all nations. It was to St 
Paul himself doubtless that this prophetic illumination came in the first 
instance: but he might well rejoice to merge his own individuality in the 
concordant acceptance of what he had proclaimed by the twelve at Jerusalem, an 
acceptance which might well itself be referred to the inspiration of the 
prophetic spirit. The enumeration in <scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:11" id="xii-p17.16" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">iv. 11</scripRef>, “And Himself gave some to be 
apostles, and some prophets” is not a serious difficulty in the way of this 
interpretation, for, as we saw before, the enumeration is not of classes of 
persons or formal offices, but of classes of functions; and though in the true 
sense there were no apostles but the twelve and St Paul, we know there were many 
others who were called prophets.</p>
<pb n="167" id="xii-Page_167" />

<p class="normal" id="xii-p18">But in what sense were the heathen converts of Asia “built upon the foundation 
of the apostles and prophets”? The phrase might mean either the foundation on 
which the apostles and prophets had been built, or the foundation laid by them, 
or themselves as the foundation. That Christ Himself is here meant as the 
foundation, as <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:11" id="xii-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.11">1 Cor. iii. 11</scripRef> might suggest, is very unlikely, when the next 
clause makes Him corner-stone without any indication that there is a transition 
from one figure taken from building to another with reference to the same 
subject. The previous verse in 1 Cor. (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:10" id="xii-p18.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10">iii. 10</scripRef>) and the other passage of Eph. 
(<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:5" id="xii-p18.3" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">iii. 5</scripRef>) suggest that the apostles and prophets were the builders who laid the 
foundation; but it remains difficult to see what foundation they can be said to 
have laid, in connexion with which Christ could be called a cornerstone. It 
would seem then that they themselves constituted the foundation in the sense 
which the Gospels led us to recognise, the chosen band of intimate disciples, 
the first rudimentary Ecclesia, on which the Ecclesia of Palestine was first 
built, and then indirectly every other Ecclesia, whether it had or had not been 
personally founded by an apostle. The reason why they are designated here by 
this full and double title is because the reference here is to the building up 
of Gentile Ecclesiae, and because the admission of the Gentiles on absolutely 
equal terms was in St Paul’s mind associated with what were to him leading <pb n="168" id="xii-Page_168" />characteristics of apostleship and of prophecy under the New Covenant.</p>

<p class="center" id="xii-p19"><i>The Universal Ecclesia and the partial Ecclesiae</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p20">We have been detained a long time by the importance of the whole teaching of ‘Ephesians’ on the Ecclesia, and especially of the idea now first definitely 
expressed of the whole Ecclesia as One. Before leaving this subject, however, it 
is important to notice that not a word in the Epistle exhibits the One Ecclesia 
as made up of many Ecclesiae. To each local Ecclesia St Paul has ascribed a 
corresponding unity of its own; each is a body of Christ and a sanctuary of God: but there is no grouping of them into partial wholes or into one great whole. 
The members which make up the One Ecclesia are not communities but individual 
men. The One Ecclesia includes all members of all partial Ecclesiae; but its 
relations to them all are direct, not mediate. It is true that, as we have seen, 
St Paul anxiously promoted friendly intercourse and sympathy between the 
scattered Ecclesiae; but the unity of the universal Ecclesia as he contemplated 
it does not belong to this region: it is a truth of theology and of religion, 
not a fact of what we call Ecclesiastical politics. To recognise this is quite 
consistent with the fullest appreciation of aspirations after an external 
Ecclesiastical unity which have played so great and beneficial a part in the 
inner and outer movements of subsequent ages. <pb n="169" id="xii-Page_169" />At every turn we are constrained to feel that we can learn to good effect from 
the apostolic age only by studying its principles and ideals, not by copying its 
precedents.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p21">I said just now that the one Ecclesia of Ephesians includes all members of all 
partial Ecclesiae. In other words, there is no indication that St Paul regarded 
the conditions of membership in the universal Ecclesia as differing from the 
conditions of membership in the partial local Ecclesiae. Membership of a local 
Ecclesia was obviously visible and external, and we have no evidence that St 
Paul regarded membership of the universal Ecclesia as invisible, and exclusively 
spiritual, and as shared by only a limited number of the members of the external 
Ecclesiae, those, namely, whom God had chosen out of the great mass and ordained 
to life, of those whose faith in Christ was a genuine and true faith. What very 
plausible grounds could be urged for this distinction, was to be seen in later 
generations: but it seems to me incompatible with any reasonable interpretation 
of St Paul’s words. On the other hand, it is no less clear that this Epistle, 
which so emphatically expounds the doctrine of the Christian community, is 
equally emphatic in recognition of the individual life of its members. The 
universal Ecclesia and the partial Ecclesiae alike were wholly made up of men 
who had each for himself believed, whose baptism was for each the outward 
expression of what was <pb n="170" id="xii-Page_170" />involved in his belief, for his past and for his future; and who had a right to 
look on the fact that they had been permitted to be the subjects of this 
marvellous change, as evidence that they had each been the object of God’s 
electing love before the foundations of the world were laid.</p>

<pb n="171" id="xii-Page_171" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture XI. Titus and Timothy in the Pastoral Epistles." progress="68.60%" id="xiii" prev="xii" next="xiv">
<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">LECTURE XI.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1"><i>TITUS AND TIMOTHY IN THE PASTORAL EPISTLES</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">LEAVING now the Epistles of the Roman Captivity we come to the Pastoral 
Epistles. On the questions of their authenticity and integrity I shall say no 
more now than that in spite of by no means trivial difficulties arising from 
comparison of the diction of these and the other Epistles bearing St Paul’s 
name, I believe them to be his, and to be his as they now stand. The supposed 
difficulties of other kinds seem to me of no weight. About St Paul’s life after 
the time briefly noticed in the last verse of Acts, we know absolutely nothing 
from any other source beyond the bare fact of his death at Rome: and it is to 
the interval between the Roman Captivity mentioned in Acts and his death that 
the Epistles, with the recent incidents referred to in them, must assuredly 
belong. They differ essentially from all his Epistles except Philemon by being 
addressed to individual men, not to communities; while they differ <pb n="172" id="xiii-Page_172" />no less from Philemon in having the welfare of Christian communities as 
indirectly a large part of their subject-matter.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3"><i>The interpretation of </i><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:14" id="xiii-p3.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.14">1 <i>Tim</i>. iii. 14 <i>f</i></scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4">This is definitely expressed in an important passage which we may well consider 
first, as it is the chief passage in which the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p4.1">ἐκκλησία</span> occurs, <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:14-15" id="xiii-p4.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.14-1Tim.3.15">1 
Timothy iii. 14 f.</scripRef> “These things I write to thee, hoping to come unto thee 
shortly; but if I tarry long, that thou mayest know how men ought to behave 
themselves in a household of God, which is an Ecclesia of a living God, a pillar 
and stay of the truth.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">The A. V. (and R. V. <i>marg</i>.) rendering “how thou oughtest to behave thyself” is 
doubtless a survival of the Vulgate <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p5.1">quomodo to oporteat</span>, a translation of the 
Western <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p5.2">σε</span>. But though the special <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p5.3">ἀναστροφή</span> of Timothy is included, the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p5.4">ἀναστροφή</span> of each class mentioned and of all members of the Ecclesia is 
likewise included. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p5.5">Ἀναστροφή</span>, for which there is no good English equivalent, 
includes all conduct and demeanour in converse with other men. Thus St Paul 
here describes his purpose in writing so as to point out what is a well-ordered 
life for Christian men in converse with each other. The force of the words that 
follow is only weakened and diluted by treating the absence of articles as 
immaterial. The close and obvious relations subsisting within each single 
Christian community afford the framework, as it were, <pb n="173" id="xiii-Page_173" />for the teaching; and in instructing its members to regard it as invested with 
these high attributes St Paul was but doing as he had done to other Ecclesiae 
before.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">The ‘house of God’ here spoken of is doubtless not His dwelling-house or 
sanctuary but (as several recent commentators) His household<note n="50" id="xiii-p6.1">The word ‘house’ is not incorrect, but only ambiguous: in <scripRef id="xiii-p6.2" passage="Acts xvi. 34" parsed="|Acts|16|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.34">Acts xvi. 34</scripRef> both 
senses stand together, the jailor at Philippi brings Paul and Silas into his 
house, and rejoices greatly with all his house.</note>. It is the same 
ten verses back, “If a man knoweth not how to rule his own household, how shall 
he take care of an Ecclesia of God”? The same sense ‘household’ occurs also in 
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 3:5-6" id="xiii-p6.3" parsed="|Heb|3|5|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.5-Heb.3.6">Heb. iii. 5 f.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:21" id="xiii-p6.4" parsed="|Heb|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.21">x. 21</scripRef> (from <scripRef id="xiii-p6.5" passage="Num. xii. 7" parsed="|Num|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.12.7">Num. xii. 7</scripRef>) 
and probably in <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:17" id="xiii-p6.6" parsed="|1Pet|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.17">1 Pet. iv. 17</scripRef>. It is 
also implied in St Paul’s own use of the adjective <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p6.7">οἰκεῖος</span>, probably in <scripRef id="xiii-p6.8" passage="Gal. vi. 10" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. 
vi. 10</scripRef>, “them that are of the household of the faith”; certainly in <scripRef id="xiii-p6.9" passage="Ephesians ii. 19" parsed="|Eph|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19">Ephesians 
ii. 19</scripRef>, “fellow citizens with the saints, and of the household of God.” Hence 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p6.10">ἀναστροφή</span> or converse described as the subject of this part of the 
Epistle, is the converse of members of a household of which God is the 
Householder or Master.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">Further it is described as “an Ecclesia of a living God.” Often the (a) living 
God is spoken of in contrast to dead idols: but sometimes (e.g. <scripRef id="xiii-p7.1" passage="Heb. iii. 12; ix. 14; xii. 22" parsed="|Heb|3|12|0|0;|Heb|9|14|0|0;|Heb|12|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.12 Bible:Heb.9.14 Bible:Heb.12.22">Heb. iii. 12; 
ix. 14; xii. 22</scripRef>) it implies a contrast with the true God made practically a dead 
deity by a lifeless and rigid form of religion; with the God in short in whom <pb n="174" id="xiii-Page_174" />too many of the Jews virtually believed. Such is probably the force here as it 
evidently is in <scripRef passage="Hebrews 4:10" id="xiii-p7.2" parsed="|Heb|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.10">iv. 10</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">The last designation here given to a local Christian community is “a pillar and 
stay of the truth.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">There are few passages of the New Testament in which the reckless disregard of 
the presence or absence of the article has made wilder havoc of the sense than 
this. To speak of either <i>an</i> Ecclesia or <i>the</i> Ecclesia, as being <i>the</i> pillar of the 
truth, is to represent the truth as a building, standing in the air supported on 
a single column. Again there is no clear evidence that the rare word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p9.1">ἑδραίωμα</span> 
ever means ‘ground<note n="51" id="xiii-p9.2">Probably translated by Tyndale from Luther’s <i>Grundfeste</i>.</note>’ = “foundation.” It is rather, in accordance with the 
almost<note n="52" id="xiii-p9.3"><span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p9.4">Fundamentum</span> occurs 
in Iren. lat. [III. i. 1; but possibly as a translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p9.5">στήριγμα</span>, see III. 
xi. 8. Ed.]</note> universal Latin rendering <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiii-p9.6">firmamentum</span>, a “stay” or “bulwark”.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">St Paul’s idea then is that each living society of Christian men is a pillar and 
stay of “the truth” as an object of belief and a guide of life for mankind, each 
such Christian society bearing its part in sustaining and supporting the one 
truth common to all.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">But while at least two of the Pastoral Epistles, and in a certain sense all of 
them, have thus the Ecclesiae for themselves to a great extent as the subject 
matter, they are still more truly in substance no less than in obvious form, 
instructions to individual men, <pb n="175" id="xiii-Page_175" />having special responsibilities of leadership or guidance, and, as regards two 
of the Epistles, entrusted definitely with the special charge of Ecclesiae, 
though only for limited and temporary purposes. The purposes in the two cases 
were by no means identical, though they had much in common.</p>

<p class="center" id="xiii-p12"><i>The mission of Titus in Crete</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">The case of Titus is the simplest. He had been a convert from heathenism, made 
by St Paul himself (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p13.1">γνησίῳ τέκνῳ</span>, <scripRef passage="Titus 1:4" id="xiii-p13.2" parsed="|Titus|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.4">i. 4</scripRef>), we do not know in what region. St 
Paul had taken him with him from Antioch to Jerusalem at the time of the great 
conference, and had refused to yield to pressure and let him be circumcised. He 
had employed him on a confidential mission to the Corinthian Ecclesia. This is 
all that is known of his antecedents: in the Acts he is not mentioned by name. 
After a long interval he now re-emerges into light, though only somewhat dim 
light. During a journey subsequent to the first Roman Captivity he had 
accompanied St Paul on a visit to the island of Crete. There are various 
indications in the Epistle that the Christian faith must have gained ground in 
the island long before this time: but at what time, and by whose preaching, we 
know not. It would seem that St Paul found the state of things unsatisfactory, 
but that he had no time to stay in person to attempt to rectify it. Accordingly 
he left Titus behind to correct, he says, the deficiencies <pb n="176" id="xiii-Page_176" />and to appoint Elders in the several cities. Thus Titus was in this respect to 
do what Paul and Barnabas had done in the cities of Southern Asia Minor on their 
return from the first Missionary journey. But the circumstances were very 
different. The natural inference is that up to this time the Christians of Crete 
had gone on without any kind of responsible government, and that this anarchic 
condition was one considerable cause of the evidently low moral condition to 
which they had sunk. Accordingly the appointment of elders was a necessary first 
step towards raising the standard of Christian life generally. Zenas and Apollos 
were now starting on a journey in the course of which they were to touch at 
Crete, and so St Paul takes the opportunity of sending this letter, partly to 
remind Titus of the chief things to be attended to in this Mission, partly to 
prepare him for rejoining St Paul with all possible speed at Nicopolis so soon 
as Artemas or Tychicus should come to him. When 2 Timothy was written, he had 
gone to Dalmatia (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:10" id="xiii-p13.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10">iv. 10</scripRef>). Why Artemas or Tychicus was to be sent to Titus, is 
not mentioned; but in all probability whichever of them went was intended to 
take Titus’s place, and give the scattered Ecclesiae of the island the benefit 
of a little longer superintendence till the newly appointed Elders should have 
gained some really effective influence under the difficult circumstances of 
their new office.</p>

<pb n="177" id="xiii-Page_177" />
<p class="center" id="xiii-p14"><i>Timothy’s mission in Ephesus</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">The immediate occasion of Timothy’s mission resembled that of Titus’s mission. 
He too was evidently journeying with St Paul when they came to Ephesus, and the 
state of things in the Ephesian Ecclesia appeared to call for a longer and more 
comprehensive treatment than St Paul had himself time to apply, as he was 
journeying on to Macedonia. Accordingly he left Timothy behind, specially to 
resist the growth of certain barren and unprofitable teachings which were 
evidently gaining much ground at Ephesus. He was in hopes (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:14" id="xiii-p15.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.14">iii. 14</scripRef>) of rejoining 
Timothy shortly, but in case of possible delay he desired to keep before 
Timothy’s mind the true aims which he should follow in helping to guide the 
Ephesian Ecclesia into right and salutary ways.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">With the second Epistle we have little to do. It is silent about the affairs of 
an Ecclesia except so far as they are involved in the qualifications of an 
evangelist and associate of St Paul. Much of the first Epistle is an outpouring 
of St Paul’s thoughts for his cherished disciple, and the second Epistle is 
almost wholly of this character, with the added force that came from a sense of 
his own impending martyrdom. We do not even know with any certainty whether 
Timothy was still at Ephesus, though probably enough he was: that is, the 
supposition would harmonise with some of the details respecting other persons, 
though <pb n="178" id="xiii-Page_178" />in other respects the supposed indications are quite worthless. Wherever Timothy 
was, St Paul urges his making a point (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p16.1">σπούδασον</span>) of coming to him quickly (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:9" id="xiii-p16.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.9">2 
Tim. iv. 9</scripRef>), bringing Mark with him, for he was left alone. It is probable 
enough that the sending of Tychicus to Ephesus mentioned in <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:12" id="xiii-p16.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.12">iv. 12</scripRef> was intended 
to carry on further Timothy’s work there: but we learn no particulars.</p>

<p class="center" id="xiii-p17"><i>Timothy’s antecedents</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">On the other hand a special interest attaches to the language used in several 
places of both Epistles respecting Timothy himself. Every one will remember how 
closely he is associated with St Paul’s labours and writings from the time of 
the ‘second missionary journey’ in Asia Minor, so that his name stands with St 
Paul, at the head of six of the earlier epistles, and occurs in two others of 
them. Behind this confidential intercourse and cooperation, however, there lay 
the exceptional circumstances out of which they arose. These circumstances are 
but imperfectly known to us, but something of their significance comes clearly 
out in comparison of St Luke’s account in the Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:1-4" id="xiii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|16|1|16|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1-Acts.16.4">xvi. 1-4</scripRef>) and the language 
of the Pastoral Epistles, each of which illustrates the other. When Paul and 
Barnabas after returning from the Jerusalem Conference had been for some time 
preaching at Antioch, St Paul proposed to Barnabas that they should revisit the 
brethren in the various cities of Asia Minor <pb n="179" id="xiii-Page_179" />where they had founded Ecclesiae. The dispute about Barnabas’s cousin St Mark 
made it impossible to carry out the plan as first intended. Barnabas and his 
cousin went off to his native Cyprus. St Paul chose for his companion Silas, one 
of the Jerusalem envoys who had accompanied the returning Antiochian envoys, a 
man having prophetic gifts; and “being commended” we read “to the grace of the 
Lord by the brethren, he (Luke does not say ‘they,’ but ‘he’) passed through 
Syria and Cilicia confirming the Ecclesiae. In due time he reached Lycaonia, 
specially its cities Derbe and Lystra: “And behold” (says St Luke, a phrase 
which when writing in his own person and sometimes even in speeches he reserves 
for sudden and as it were providential interpositions<note n="53" id="xiii-p18.2">See <scripRef passage="Acts 1:10" id="xiii-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.10">i. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 8:27" id="xiii-p18.4" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">viii. 27</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 10:17" id="xiii-p18.5" parsed="|Acts|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.17">x. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:7" id="xiii-p18.6" parsed="|Acts|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.7">xii. 7</scripRef>.</note>), “And behold a certain 
disciple was there, Timothy by name, son of a Jewish woman that believed and a 
Greek father, one who had witness borne to him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p18.7">ἐμαρτυρεῖτο</span>) by the brethren 
that were at Lystra and Iconium: him St Paul willed to go forth with him 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p18.8">τοῦτον ἡθέλησεν ὁ Παῦλος σὺν αὑτῷ ἐξελθεῖν</span>) and he took and circumcised 
him, because of the Jews that were in those parts, for all of them (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p18.9">ἄπαντες</span>) 
knew that his father was a Greek. And as they (plural) went on their way through 
the cities they delivered them the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p18.10">δόγματα</span>) to keep, which had been resolved on 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p18.11">κεκριμένα</span>) by the apostles and elders that were at Jerusalem”. This 
narrative needs but little paraphrase to <pb n="180" id="xiii-Page_180" />become transparent, as far as it goes. Timothy’s Greek father like many Greeks 
and Romans of wealth or position in those days, had married a Jewish wife. He 
allowed his wife to bring up their boy in her own faith, but not to brand him 
with what to Greek eyes was the infamous brand of circumcision. As a result of 
the preaching of Paul and Barnabas on the former missionary journey, mother and 
son had passed from devout Judaism to the Christian faith, and the son came to 
be highly honoured by the Christians of more than one city. St Paul now resolved 
to take this young Timothy with him on his onward journey, and with this purpose 
(so the order clearly implies) he circumcised him in order to avoid giving a 
handle for misrepresentation to the Jews of those parts. In everything but the 
external rite Timothy was a <i>bona fide</i> Jew. If he was to go forth to stand by St 
Paul’s side in Jewish synagogues as Barnabas the Levite had done, to have let 
him remain uncircumcised would have been to court the imputation of taking 
advantage of an accident of education to extend to a Jew the Pauline exemption 
of Gentiles from circumcision. Yet it was a bold and startling act, and the fact 
that St Paul performed it, when he might have avoided it by choosing some other 
associate, shews that he must have had overmastering reasons indeed for fixing 
absolutely on this Lycaonian youth for a place of such peculiar responsibility.</p>
<pb n="181" id="xiii-Page_181" />

<p class="center" id="xiii-p19"><i>Timothy’s original appointment</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">What those reasons were Luke does not tell us, beyond the good testimony of 
Timothy’s Christian neighbours. But an early verse (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="xiii-p20.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">i. 18</scripRef>) of the first Epistle 
gives the clue. “This charge I commit to thee, my child Timothy, according to 
the prophecies which led the way to thee, that in them (<i>i.e</i>. in their power) 
thou mayest war the good warfare, holding faith and a good conscience.” “The 
prophecies which led the way to thee” this (R.V. marg.) is much the most natural 
rendering of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p20.2">κατὰ τὰς προαγούσας ἐπὶ σὲ προφητείας</span>. Doubtless it would be 
a strong phrase to use if the occasion referred to were the leaving behind at 
Ephesus, which is indeed by no means suggested by the very general words that 
follow of the good warfare, faith and a good conscience. But it fits in 
excellently with what his narrative suggests as at least a probable course of 
circumstances. The first missionary journey had been inaugurated at Antioch 
under circumstances of peculiar solemnity in which Paul and Barnabas were 
jointly charged with a momentous commission. The journey had been rich in 
fruitful results, which involved the opening up of a whole new world to be 
leavened by the Gospel; and the new advance had been ratified after full 
consideration by the Twelve and by the Ecclesia of Jerusalem. The new journey 
was preceded apparently by no fresh inauguration; it came <pb n="182" id="xiii-Page_182" />simply from St Paul’s spontaneous desire to revisit the Ecclesiae which they had 
jointly founded. But now the actual journey was begun under the most 
disheartening circumstances. Barnabas, whose name had originally stood first, 
had now withdrawn from the work immediately in hand, and St Paul might well feel 
that, while he must needs go forward, it must be with a sense of foredoomed 
failure unless the breach in what had been at the outset a Divinely appointed 
enterprise were in some way closed up by a no less Divine interposition. He had 
indeed Silas with him: but this was by his own selection, and apparently Silas 
stood on the same subordinate footing as Mark had originally done (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:5" id="xiii-p20.3" parsed="|Acts|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.5">xiii. 5 </scripRef>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p20.4">ὑπηρέτην</span>), though in the course of the journey the difference of footing seems 
to disappear. St Paul’s words in the Epistle suggest that while he was 
journeying on in some such state of mind as this, mysterious monitions of the 
kind called prophetic seemed to come to him, whether within his own spirit, or 
through the lips of Silas, or both; and that these voices taught him the course 
to take by which he should at last find a Divinely provided successor to 
Barnabas. Such prophecies as have been here supposed would in the strictest 
sense lead the way to Timothy, just as the heavenly voice in the vision seen by 
Ananias at Damascus led the way to Paul himself in the house of Judas in the 
street called Straight (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:10-11, 17" id="xiii-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|9|10|9|11;|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.10-Acts.9.11 Bible:Acts.9.17">ix. 10 f., 17</scripRef>), or the similar voice in the vision seen 
by Cornelius at <pb n="183" id="xiii-Page_183" />Cæsarea led the way to St Peter in the house of Simon the Tanner at Joppa. When 
at last St Paul reached Derbe and Lystra (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p20.6">κατήντησεν</span> is St Luke’s expressive 
word, as though these cities were in some way a goal to him), the testimony 
which the young Timothy received from the brethren might well seem to be a human 
echo of a Divine choice already notified by prophecy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">But we may reasonably go a step farther. If St Paul received Timothy as Divinely 
made the partner of his work in place of Barnabas, it would be at least not 
unnatural that there should be some repetition of the solemn acts by which human 
expression had been given to the Divine mission in the first instance. If this 
explanation of “the prophecies” is right, they must on the one hand have in 
substance included some such message as “Separate for me Timothy for the work 
whereunto I have called him”; and on the other hand that separation or 
consecration would naturally take outward form in fasting and prayer and laying 
on of hands by the representatives of the Lycaonian Ecclesiae, in repetition of 
what had been done at Antioch (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:3" id="xiii-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.3">xiii. 3</scripRef>). In this case however one additional 
element would be present, <i>viz</i>. the special relation in which St Paul stood to 
Timothy: he was Timothy’s father in the faith, and his subsequent language 
shews that this essential fact was to be of permanent significance. It would be 
natural therefore that as Jewish Rabbis laid hands on their <pb n="184" id="xiii-Page_184" />disciples, after the example of Moses and Joshua, so not only the 
representatives of the Lycaonian Ecclesiae but also St Paul himself should lay 
hands on the disciple and spiritual son now admitted to share his peculiar 
commission.</p>

<p class="center" id="xiii-p22"><i>Timothy’s </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p22.1">χάρισμα</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">Taking with us these antecedents, we shall be in a better position to understand 
the verse (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="xiii-p23.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">iv. 14</scripRef>) in which St Paul bids Timothy, “Neglect not the gracious 
gift (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p23.2">χαρίσματος</span>) which is in thee, which was given thee 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p23.3">διὰ προφητείας</span>), 
through prophecy with laying on of the hands of the body of Elders 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p23.4">τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου</span>). 
In <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="xiii-p23.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">i. 18 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p23.6">τὰς προαγούσας ἐπί σε προφητείας</span> would be an 
extraordinary phrase to describe prophecies the purpose of which was to induce 
St Paul to leave behind him at Ephesus his coadjutor and often companion of many 
years; while Luke’s narrative in <scripRef passage="Acts 16:1-40" id="xiii-p23.7" parsed="|Acts|16|1|16|40" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1-Acts.16.40">Acts xvi.</scripRef> enables it to be so interpreted as 
to give each word exact force; and if the prophecies of <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="xiii-p23.8" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">i. 18</scripRef> are the 
prophecies which accompanied the early part of St Paul’s second journey, it must 
be at least worth while to consider whether the reference is different in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="xiii-p23.9" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">iv. 
14</scripRef>. Now if we think of St Paul’s own account of Timothy’s present mission at 
Ephesus, and its temporary and as it were occasional character, we must see that 
a laying on of hands by the Ephesian elders (and it is difficult to think of any 
others on this supposition) would be scarcely a <pb n="185" id="xiii-Page_185" />probable though no doubt a possible act under the circumstances, and the 
addition of prophecy does but increase the incongruity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">If, however, the body of Elders meant was that formed by the Elders of Timothy’s 
own city or neighbourhood, as representing the Ecclesia which sent him forward 
in conjunction with St Paul to win new regions for the Gospel, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p24.1">προφητεία</span> 
spoken of is likewise explained by the prophecies of <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="xiii-p24.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">i. 18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p25">So too what is said of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.1">χάρισμα</span> or gracious gift of God in Timothy, which had 
been given him by prophecy with the laying on of hands, harmonises well on this 
view with the idea running through all the Pauline uses of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p25.2">χάρισμα</span>. It 
was a special gift of God, a special fitness bestowed by Him to enable Timothy 
to fulfil a distinctive function. Speaking generally the base of this function 
was preaching the Gospel to those who had not yet heard it, the work of an 
Evangelist. But it was further limited by the peculiar circumstances: Timothy 
was to be not merely an Evangelist, but St Paul’s special associate in <i>his</i> quite 
unique evangelistic work.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p26">In its origin it was apparently a substitute for the function discharged by 
Barnabas on the first journey. But owing to the difference of age and personal 
history between Barnabas and Timothy it must from the first have involved a 
subordination to St Paul which did not exist in the case of Barnabas. And on the 
other hand the vast increase in both the range <pb n="186" id="xiii-Page_186" />and the importance of St Paul’s personal work brought about by the force of 
circumstances since that time involved a corresponding expansion in the 
responsibilities laid on Timothy. An expansion but not a change of 
characteristics. It was still the original <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p26.1">χάρισμα</span> to and in Timothy which St 
Paul would fitly desire Timothy to kindle anew.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p27">In the second Epistle (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:6" id="xiii-p27.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.6">i. 6</scripRef>) a similar admonition is couched in partly different 
language. Here St Paul passes from a thanksgiving to the God to whom he has 
himself done service as his forefathers had done (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.2">ἀπὸ προγόνων</span>) in a pure 
conscience, to the thought of the channels through which Timothy had in like 
manner inherited his unfeigned faith, his grandmother Lois and his mother 
Eunice. Then from this foundation laid in Timothy’s childhood he seems to pass 
to that which had been built upon it. “For which cause (<i>i.e</i>. because I am 
persuaded that in thee also dwells unfeigned faith) I put thee in remembrance to 
wake into life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.3">ἀναζωπυρεῖν</span>) the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.4">χάρισμα</span> of God, which is in thee by the 
laying on of my hands: for God gave us (you Timothy and me Paul, us the heralds 
of His Gospel) not a spirit of fearfulness but of power and of love and of 
chastened mind. Be not therefore ashamed of the testimony (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.5">μαρτύριον</span>, usually 
testimony in act) of our Lord nor of me His prisoner, but suffer hardship with 
the Gospel” &amp;c. Here the context excludes the thought of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.6">χάρισμα</span> meant 
specially for Ephesian administration or teaching, to which <pb n="187" id="xiii-Page_187" />there is no allusion whatever. The antecedents of Timothy’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.7">χάρισμα</span> lay in the atmosphere of unfeigned faith in which he had been bred up, a faith doubtless 
constantly put to severe trial through his mother’s position as the wife of a 
heathen; and the waking of Timothy’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p27.8">χάρισμα</span> into fresh life now desired by 
St Paul was to shew itself in a spirit which should animate Timothy’s whole 
personal being.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p28">It is therefore no wonder that in this second Epistle the laying on of hands of 
which he speaks is the laying on of his own hands. In 1 Timothy, the Epistle 
which teaches how men ought to behave themselves in an Ecclesia of a living God, 
it was natural, especially in the immediate context of <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="xiii-p28.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">iv. 14</scripRef>, that St Paul 
should make mention of the laying on of hands of the body of Elders of the 
Ecclesia which then sent Timothy forth. But in the second Epistle the personal 
relation between the two men is everything; and so the human instrumentality 
to which he here refers, the reception of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p28.2">χάρισμα</span> or gracious gift which 
he [here] first describes emphatically as “the gracious gift of God,” is that 
act, the traditional symbol of blessing, by which he, already Timothy’s father 
in the faith and henceforth to have Timothy always joined with him as also a 
younger brother, had borne his part in solemnly inaugurating the beginning of 
his new career of duty.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p29">No passages in the least like those which we have <pb n="188" id="xiii-Page_188" />been now examining occur in the Epistle to Titus. It is no doubt possible that 
this is due to accident. But it cannot be said that this Epistle is poor in 
contexts when such passages would be quite in place, supposing them to refer to 
matters concerning Titus as much as Timothy. It is moreover remarkable that 
language so similar should be found in quite different contexts in two Epistles, 
themselves so differing in character as 1 and 2 Timothy. All these circumstances 
however explain themselves naturally if the passages in the two Epistles to 
Timothy refer to a single absolutely exceptional solemn act by which the one man 
Timothy received a commission to go forth as St Paul’s chosen colleague, because 
a prophetic oracle had singled him out for this unique function.</p>

<pb n="189" id="xiii-Page_189" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture XII. Officers of the Ecclesia in the Pastoral Epistles." progress="75.58%" id="xiv" prev="xiii" next="xv">
<h2 id="xiv-p0.1">LECTURE XII.</h2>

<p class="center" id="xiv-p1"><i>OFFICERS OF THE ECCLESIA IN THE PASTORAL EPISTLES</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p2">FROM Titus and Timothy themselves we pass naturally to the officers of the 
Ecclesiae of which they were set for a time in charge.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p3">In Crete, as we saw before, there were apparently no Elders previously; and the 
duty most definitely named as laid on Titus was to set (or establish or appoint) 
Elders in the several cities. The verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p3.1">καθίστημι</span> is used in <scripRef id="xiv-p3.2" passage="Acts vi. 3" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">Acts vi. 3</scripRef> for 
the Apostles setting or appointing the Seven over the business of attending to 
the widows of the Greek speaking part of the community at Jerusalem: it is a 
word implying an exercise of authority, but has no technical force. In 1 and 2 
Timothy it is not used, nor any other word approximately similar in sense.</p>
<pb n="190" id="xiv-Page_190" />

<p class="center" id="xiv-p4"><i>The qualifications of an Elder in Crete.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p5">The first qualifications mentioned (<scripRef id="xiv-p5.1" passage="Titus i. 5-9" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.9">Titus i. 5-9</scripRef>) are not capacities but, so to 
speak, primary moral conditions affecting men’s personal or family relations, 
“if a man is under no charge or accusation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p5.2">ἀνέγκλητος</span>, probably not 
‘blameless’ but ‘unblamed’), the husband of one wife, having children that 
believe (<i>i.e</i>. Christian), who are not accused of riotous living, or, unruly.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p6">Then St Paul goes on, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.1">Δεῖ γὰρ τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἀνέγκλητον εἶναι</span>, “For the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.2">ἐπίσκοπος</span> must needs be under no charge.” It is now pretty generally 
recognized by those who [do] not break up the Pastoral Epistles into fragments 
that we have not here a different office, held by one person in contrast to the 
plural ‘Elders,’ a view which implies an incredible laxity in St Paul’s use of 
particles. But it is hardly less erroneous to take  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.3">ἐπίσκοπος</span> as merely a 
second title, capable of being used convertibly with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.4">πρεσβύτερος</span>. In 
examining the language of <scripRef passage="Acts 20:1-38" id="xiv-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|20|1|20|38" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.1-Acts.20.38">Acts xx.</scripRef> we found reason to think that when St Paul, 
addressing at Miletus those who in <scripRef passage="Acts 10:17" id="xiv-p6.6" parsed="|Acts|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.17"><i>v</i>. 17</scripRef> are called the Elders of the (Ephesian) 
Ecclesia, says, “take heed to yourselves and to all the flock in which the Holy 
Spirit set you as   
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.7">ἐπισκόπους</span>,” he used this word as descriptive, not as a 
second title, so that we might render it “set you to have oversight.” It is 
exactly the same here, only on clearer evidence. If   
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.8">ἐπίσκοπον</span> is a title of 
office, the article before it is without motive, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.9">ἀνέγκλητον</span> 
<pb n="191" id="xiv-Page_191" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.10">εἶναι</span> following it is a tame repetition when 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.11">εἴ τις ἐστὶν ἀνέγκλητος</span> has 
preceded. But taken descriptively it supplies a link which gives force to every 
other word. ‘A man who is to be made an Elder should be one who is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.12">ἀνέγκλητος</span>, 
<i>for </i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.13">γάρ</span>) he that hath oversight 
must needs be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.14">ἀνέγκλητος</span> as a steward of God.’ 
‘Elder’ is the title, ‘oversight’ is the function to be exercised by the holder 
of the title within the Ecclesia. The nature of the oversight is not defined 
except as being that exercised by a steward in a household of God. But, as we 
saw before, the general conception of the word is closely akin to that suggested 
by the pastoral relation, if we are to take as our guides the usage of the LXX. 
the Apocrypha and Philo, and especially <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:25" id="xiv-p6.15" parsed="|1Pet|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.25">1 Pet. ii. 25 </scripRef> 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p6.16">τὸν ποιμένα καὶ ἐπίσκοπον τῶν ψυχῶν ὑμῶν</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p7">Then follow five negative moral qualifications, “not self-willed, not soon 
angry, not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre”; then six 
positive moral qualifications (the first alone worthy of special comment), 
“given to hospitality (lit. a lover of strangers, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p7.1">φιλόξενον</span>), a lover of good, 
soberminded, just, holy, temperate.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p8">Last comes a quite different qualification, “holding fast (if that is the 
meaning here of the difficult word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p8.1">ἀντεχόμενον</span>) by the word which is faithful 
according to the teaching (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p8.2">διδαχήν</span>), that he may be able both to exhort in the 
doctrine (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p8.3">διδασκαλία</span>) that is healthful and to convict the gainsayers.” 
Without pausing at <pb n="192" id="xiv-Page_192" />the various difficulties of this verse, we can see that at least it requires in 
the Cretan Elders a hold on Christian principles of at least morality or 
religion, such as would enable them to give hortatory instruction of a salutary 
kind to all, and likewise to give competent answers to gainsayers, who are 
described more particularly in the following verses. On “the doctrine that is 
healthful” I may be able to say a word farther on<note n="54" id="xiv-p8.4">See p. 220.</note>. It is clear that St Paul 
here contemplates his Elders as having (at least normally) an office of 
teaching, both of a positive and of a negative kind. Apart from this, and from 
what may be included in the comprehensive words ‘having oversight,’ it is 
difficult to find any distinctive characteristics mentioned. The moral 
qualities, positive and negative, are such as men officially representing the 
Ecclesia and having charge of its members would be expected to shew more than 
other men. But they are no less among the obvious qualities to be looked for in 
all members of the community. If hospitality seems at first sight a virtue 
specially pertaining to the leading men of the Ecclesia, we must also remember 
how it is inculcated on all alike in <scripRef id="xiv-p8.5" passage="Rom. xii. 13" parsed="|Rom|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.13">Rom. xii. 13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:9" id="xiv-p8.6" parsed="|1Pet|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.9">1 Pet. iv. 9</scripRef>, <scripRef id="xiv-p8.7" passage="Heb. xiii. 2" parsed="|Heb|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.2">Heb. xiii. 2</scripRef>. 
Respecting any other officers than the Elders Titus receives no directions.</p>

<pb n="193" id="xiv-Page_193" />

<p class="center" id="xiv-p9"><i>Elders in Ephesus according to</i> 1 <i>Timothy.</i></p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p10">The same subject is approached in a very different way in 1 Tim., as might be 
expected from the different circumstances. The earlier of the specific charges 
given by St Paul to Timothy, which begin with chap. ii., will need a word 
further on. Having spoken on prayer, and on men and women, St Paul comes in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1" id="xiv-p10.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">iii. 
1</scripRef> to another theme affecting the Ephesian Ecclesia, “If any man seeketh after 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.2">ἐπισκοπῆς</span> (a function of oversight), he desireth a good work. He therefore 
that hath oversight must needs be free from reproach 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.3">δεῖ οὖν τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἀνεπίλημπτον εἶναι</span>).” So I think we should naturally interpret the words in 
any case on account of the article. But if the passage stood alone we could not 
tell whether the office intended was one held by one person or by many, and the 
influence of later usage might naturally suggest that it was held by one, <i>i.e</i>. 
was what we call an episcopate. In <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17-19" id="xiv-p10.4" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|19" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.19">v. 17 ff.</scripRef> there are some secondary references 
to Elders, but nothing to shew either identity with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.5">
ἐπίσκοπος</span> of <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-16" id="xiv-p10.6" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|16" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.16">chap. iii.</scripRef> 
or their difference. Again the seven careful verses on him that hath oversight 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-7" id="xiv-p10.7" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7">iii. 1-7</scripRef>) are followed by six equally careful verses on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.8">διάκονοι</span>, whom we may 
for convenience call ‘deacons’. Now if the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.9">
ἐπίσκοπος</span> of this Epistle were a 
single officer, superior to all others, the only way of accounting for St Paul’s 
passing next to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.10">διάκονοι</span>, neglecting the Elders here, and dealing <pb n="194" id="xiv-Page_194" />with them in a quite different way farther on, would be to suppose, as some have 
of late on other grounds supposed, that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.11">
ἐπίσκοπος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.12">διάκονοι</span> exercised 
one kind of functions and the Elders exercised another altogether different. But 
none of these suppositions can stand in the face of <scripRef passage="Titus 1:1-16" id="xiv-p10.13" parsed="|Titus|1|1|1|16" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.1-Titus.1.16">Tit. 1.</scripRef>, for the 
correspondence of language forbids us to give the word an essentially different 
sense in the two passages. It follows that the two consecutive careful passages 
in iii. refer to Elders and to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p10.14">διάκονοι</span> respectively, and that the references 
to Elders by name in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:1-25" id="xiv-p10.15" parsed="|1Tim|5|1|5|25" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.1-1Tim.5.25">chap. v.</scripRef> are, as we should expect, practically 
supplementary in character.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p11">In this Epistle Paul is not providing for the institution of an order of Elders 
but giving instruction respecting a long existing order. Throughout these verses 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-13" id="xiv-p11.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.13">iii. 1-13</scripRef>) there is not a word addressed to Timothy, directing him what he 
himself should do in respect of men holding these offices. There is simply, as 
in all the earlier part of the Epistle, a setting forth in general terms of what 
ought to be. But it is remarkable how considerably the qualifications recited 
here agree in essentials with the qualifications laid down in respect of Crete, 
though there are many differences both of words and of arrangement. The only 
negative qualities here mentioned are “no brawler (violent, petulant person), 
no striker”; the omissions generically being of fundamental qualities too 
obvious to be forgotten at <pb n="195" id="xiv-Page_195" />Ephesus, such as the final triad “righteous, holy, temperate”; while the moral 
qualities now added are of the calm and peaceful type. The long final clause of 
Titus about teaching is replaced by the single word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p11.2">διδακτικόν</span>, “apt to 
teach,” in the middle of the list, following “a lover of hospitality”, while at 
the end of this list stands now the clause “one that ruleth well his own house, 
having his children in subjection with all gravity” (expounded further in the 
next verse). Then come two other qualifications, one negative, “no novice (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p11.3">νεόφυτον</span>), 
lest he be puffed up,” etc.; and one positive, in a separate sentence, 
“Moreover he must be well witnessed of by them that are without,” etc., an 
emphatic expansion and extension of the first requirement, that he be without 
reproach. Here too we learn singularly little about the actual functions, except 
what is contained in the former word ‘oversight’, and in the phrase “have charge 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p11.4">ἐπιμελήσεται</span>) of an Ecclesia of God.” Doubtless it was superfluous to 
mention either the precise functions or the qualifications needed for definitely 
discharging them. What was less obvious and more important was the danger lest 
official excellencies of one kind or another should cloak the absence of 
Christian excellencies. To St Paul the representative character, so to speak, of 
those who had oversight in the Ecclesia, their conspicuous embodiment of what 
the Ecclesia itself was meant to shew itself, was a more important thing <pb n="196" id="xiv-Page_196" />than any acts or teachings by which their oversight could be formally exercised.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p12">Before we consider the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p12.1">διάκονοι</span> who are mentioned next, it will be best to take 
what further is said of the Elders in chap. v. The ‘Elder’ of <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:1" id="xiv-p12.2" parsed="|1Tim|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.1"><i>v</i>. i</scripRef> is doubtless 
one so called not for any office or function but merely for age. It is otherwise 
in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17,18" id="xiv-p12.3" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|18" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.18"><i>vv</i>. 17, 18</scripRef>, “Let the Elders that preside excellently 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p12.4">καλῶς προεστῶτες</span>) 
be counted worthy of double honour, especially they that labour (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p12.5">κοπιῶντες</span>, 
<i>i.e</i>. not merely work, but work laboriously) in speech and teaching; for the 
Scripture saith, ‘Thou shalt not muzzle an ox that treadeth out the corn’ and 
‘The labourer is worthy of his hire.” This word ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p12.6">προεστῶτες</span>’ standing at the 
head, includes more than “ruling” (so all English versions). The sentence 
implies that this was a function common to all the Elders. Those who discharged 
it not merely well (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p12.7">εὖ</span>) but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p12.8">
καλῶς</span>, excellently, are to be esteemed worthy of 
double honour, an honour exceeding that due to their office; and such honour, 
he hints, should be shown by a care on the part of the Ecclesia not to neglect 
the maintenance of those who labour on its behalf. Special honour, St Paul adds, 
is due to those Elders, coming under this description, who labour in speech and 
teaching. The distinction implies with tolerable certainty that teaching was not 
a universal function of the Elders of Ephesus. On the other hand, the language 
used does <i>not</i> suggest that there <pb n="197" id="xiv-Page_197" />were two separate and well-defined classes, teaching Elders and non-teaching 
Elders. Teaching was doubtless the most important form in which guidance and 
superintendence were exercised. But to all appearance the Ephesian Ecclesia used 
freely the services of men who had no special gift of this kind, but who were 
well qualified to act as Elders in other respects.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p13">Then in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:19" id="xiv-p13.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.19"><i>v</i>. 19</scripRef> comes the converse case of Elders worthy not of praise but of 
blame. First, an Elder’s office and position should secure him against coming 
into suspicion through mere random talk: Timothy, now first addressed directly 
in this connexion, was to give attention to no accusation which was not 
supported by the security provided by the Jewish law in accordance with manifest 
justice, the testimony of three or at the least two witnesses. On the other 
hand, those who sinned (in this context it can hardly be doubted that the 
reference is to <i>Elders</i> who sinned) Timothy was to rebuke publicly, that the rest 
also might have fear.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p14">In all this Timothy is manifestly clothed for the time with a paramount 
authority, doubtless as the temporary representative of St Paul guided by St 
Paul’s instructions, St Paul himself having the authority of a founder, and that 
founder one who had seen the Lord Jesus. But he is not content to leave these 
instructions about Elders without a further warning. In an adjuration of 
peculiar solemnity, as though guarding against a danger which might only <pb n="198" id="xiv-Page_198" />too easily invade Timothy, he charges him against letting himself be guided in 
these matters by any <span lang="LA" style="font-style:italic" id="xiv-p14.1">praejudicium</span>, and especially against meting out honour or 
censure on the ground of his own personal preferences.</p>

<p class="center" id="xiv-p15"><i>What is required of</i> ‘<i>Deacons</i>.’</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p16">Returning now to chap. iii., after the seven verses on “him that hath 
oversight,” viz, one of the presbyters, we read in a sentence which has no 
principal verb (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.1">δεῖ εἶναι</span> being carried on from <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:1-15" id="xiv-p16.2" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.15">ii.</scripRef>), 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.3">Διάκονοι</span> in like 
manner [must be] grave, not double-tongued<note n="55" id="xiv-p16.4">Or perhaps ‘tale-bearers’; see Lightfoot on <i>Polyc</i>.</note>,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.5">διλόγους</span>, not addicted to much 
wine, not given to filthy lucre, having the secret of their faith in a pure 
conscience [said probably with special reference to their opportunities for 
dishonest gain]; and let these also [these <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.6">διάκονοι</span>, 
no less than the Elders] first be proved, then let them minister (act as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.7">διάκονοι</span>) if they lie under no 
accusation. Then comes, “Women in like manner (evidently not as A.V. the wives 
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.8">διάκονοι</span>, but as Bishop Lightfoot shewed forcibly some years ago at a 
Diocesan Conference, women who are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.9">διάκονοι</span>), grave, not backbiters, sober 
(probably as Bishop Ellicott in the literal sense, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.10">νηφαλίους</span>), faithful in all 
things.” These four qualities are either repetitions or characteristic 
modifications of the four moral qualities required for <pb n="199" id="xiv-Page_199" />men who are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.11">διάκονοι</span>; 
gravity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.12">σεμνότης</span>) being required of both, freedom 
from backbiting answering to freedom from talebearing, soberness, freedom from 
addiction to much wine, and faithfulness or trustworthiness in all things to 
freedom from filthy lucre. Then St Paul returns once more to the men <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.13">διάκονοι</span> 
in order to lay stress on the importance of their conduct of their own family 
relations. “Let <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.14">διάκονοι</span> be husbands of one wife, ruling (or guiding, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.15">προϊστάμενοι</span>) 
their children well and their own households. For they that have ministered 
(served as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.16">διάκονοι</span>) well gain to themselves a good standing 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p16.17">βαθμόν</span>) and great boldness in the power of faith, even the faith that is in 
Christ Jesus.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p17">This is all that we learn about <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p17.1">διάκονοι</span> from the Pastoral Epistles. The 
Epistle to Titus in prescribing the appointment of Elders says nothing about 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p17.2">διάκονοι</span>. Probably the Christian communities of Crete were not yet mature enough 
to make the institution as yet desirable.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p18">Taking the six verses together, it is clear that we have to do not with mere 
voluntary rendering services of whatsoever kind, but with a definite class of 
men, not merely ministering to the Ecclesia or its members but formally 
recognised by the Ecclesia as having an office of this kind. This is implied 
partly in the parallelism to the Elders just above, partly in the imperative 
form, partly in the requirement of probation, whether that means probation in 
the work <pb n="200" id="xiv-Page_200" />itself or careful examination of qualifications and antecedents. The moral 
requirements are substantially the same as for the Elders, so far as they go, 
except that these alone include the absence of talebearing for the men, 
backbiting for the women, faults which evidently might easily have place in men 
who came much in contact with various individual Christians and families, but 
less so in men entrusted with oversight and teaching. On the other hand we find 
nothing corresponding to three marked qualifications of Elders, <i>viz</i>. 
cheerful hospitality, capacity for teaching, and freedom from reproach or 
accusation, to say nothing of positive good testimony from outsiders, while on 
the other hand equal stress is laid in the two cases on the domestic 
qualifications implied in “a husband of one wife” (however we interpret this 
ambiguous phrase) and in “excellent control of children and household.” 
Evidently a man whose own family constituted a bad example for the rest of the 
community was to be held disqualified for either kind of office in the Ecclesia, 
whatever his personal capacities might be. It is a striking illustration of what 
is practically taught by many parts of the Apostolic Epistles, that the true 
Ecclesiastical life and the true Christian life and the true human life are all 
one and the same. To return to the three omissions. The silence about freedom 
from reproach or accusation in the case of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p18.1">διάκονοι</span> explains itself if their work, unlike the 
Elders’, had usually little publicity or conspicuousness. So <pb n="201" id="xiv-Page_201" />
too the silence about hospitality is natural for men whose place in the Ecclesia 
did not seem to impose this as a duty upon them more than on the members of the 
community generally. The silence about teaching may in like manner be safely 
taken as sufficient evidence that teaching formed no part of the duty of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p18.2">διάκονος</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p19">The clause “holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience,” cannot when 
carefully examined, be safely interpreted as having reference to a mystery of 
doctrine which they are to ‘hold’ in the sense of ‘holding fast.’ 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p19.1">Τὸ μυστήριον τῆς πίστεως</span>, undoubtedly a difficult phrase, is probably (as Weiss explains 
it) the secret constituted by their own inner faith, not known to men but 
inspiring all their work; and then the stress lies on “in a pure conscience” 
(see the association of faith and a pure or good conscience in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:5,19" id="xiv-p19.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0;|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5 Bible:1Tim.1.19">i. 5, 19</scripRef>). Thus 
in this clause a true inward religion and a true inward morality are laid down 
as required for the office of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p19.3">διάκονοι</span>; that is, the external nature of the 
services chiefly rendered by them was not to be taken as sanctioning any merely 
external efficiency. The lowest service to be rendered to the Ecclesia and to 
its members would be a delusive and dangerous service if rendered by men, 
however otherwise active, who were not themselves moved by the faith on which 
the Ecclesia rested and governed by its principles. This however has nothing to 
do with teaching on the part of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p19.4">διάκονοι</span>, to which there is <pb n="202" id="xiv-Page_202" />no reference in the whole passage. On the other hand we may safely say that it 
would have been contrary to the spirit of the Apostolic age to <i>prohibit</i> 
all teaching on the part of any <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p19.5">διάκονοι</span> who had real capacity of that kind. But 
this would be no part of their official duty, and so it naturally finds no 
mention here.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p20">The last verse, <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:13" id="xiv-p20.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.13">iii. 13</scripRef>, has been often understood to say that excellent 
discharge of the duties of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p20.2">διάκονος</span> would rightly entitle him to promotion to 
a higher kind of work, doubtless that of an Elder. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p20.3">Βαθμός</span> 
undeniably means a step, and so might easily be used for a grade of dignity and 
function. But the rest of the verse renders this interpretation unnatural; and 
the true sense doubtless is that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p20.4">διάκονοι</span> by excellent discharge of their duties may win for 
themselves an excellent vantage ground, a “standing” (R.V.) a little, as it 
were, above the common level, enabling them to exercise an influence and moral 
authority to which their work <i>as such</i> could not entitle them.</p>

<p class="center" id="xiv-p21"><i>The words </i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p21.1">διάκονος</span><i> and 
</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p21.2">διακονία</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p22">We must turn now to the word or words by which their function is designated. The 
primary sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p22.1">διάκονος</span>, as it meets us in Greek prose literature generally, 
is a servant or slave within the household, whose chief duty consists in waiting 
on his master at table, and sometimes in marketing for him. Originally perhaps 
he was a messenger: but if so, that <pb n="203" id="xiv-Page_203" />sense was at least too obsolete long before the Christian era to be important to 
us. Further, to Greek<note n="56" id="xiv-p22.2">Two or three passages of Plato in particular bring out the association connected 
with it: <i>Gorg</i>. 518 A, 521A; <i>Rep</i>. 370 f. In <i>Gorg</i>. 518 A we have the significant 
series of epithets <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p22.3">δουλοπρεπεῖς τε καὶ διακονικὰς 
καὶ ἀνελευθέρους</span>. There are 
clear echoes of these passages in the same sense long after in Plut. <i>Mor</i>. 
II. 794 A and Aristeid. <i>Orat</i>. 46 (pp. 152f., 187, 193), and doubtless elsewhere; and the 
same feeling shews itself in a number of passages in Aristotle’s <i>Politics</i>.</note> ears the word almost always seems to suggest relatively 
low kinds of offices, whether rendered (in the literal original sense) to a 
master, or (figuratively) to a state. Our word ‘menial’ nearly answers to the 
sense thus practically predominant. It is a strange mistake of Archbishop 
Trench’s (his article on this word and its synonyms being indeed altogether less 
careful than usual) to say that 8talcovos does not represent the servant in his 
relation to a person. The true proper Greek sense is preserved in several places 
of the Gospels, e.g. <scripRef id="xiv-p22.4" passage="Lk. xii. 37" parsed="|Luke|12|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.37">Lk. xii. 37</scripRef>, “he shall gird himself, and make them sit down 
to meat, and shall come and <i>serve them</i>” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p22.5">διακονήσει αὐτοῖς</span>); 
or again, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:26-27" id="xiv-p22.6" parsed="|Luke|22|26|22|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.26-Luke.22.27">xxii. 26 f.</scripRef> And this last passage leads to what is really the same sense in the great 
saying (<scripRef id="xiv-p22.7" passage="Mt. xx. 28" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Mt. xx. 28</scripRef> || <scripRef passage="Mark 10:45" id="xiv-p22.8" parsed="|Mark|10|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.45">Mk.</scripRef>), “The Son of man came not to be ministered unto but 
to minister.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p23">One great exception there is to the Greek contempt for all 
pertaining to a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.1">διάκονος</span>, but it is an exception in appearance only, it is used of Athenian 
statesmen who had saved their country. Aristeides<note n="57" id="xiv-p23.2"><i>Orat</i>. 46, pp. 198 f.</note> <pb n="204" id="xiv-Page_204" />
refuses to call them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.3">διάκονοι</span> 
of the state, but will gladly call them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.4">διάκονοι</span> 
of the Saviour Gods who had used their instrumentality; and in several 
remarkable passages Epictetus (Diss. iii. 22, 69; 24, 65; iv. 7, 20; cf. iii. 
26, 28) makes it the truest dignity of a man to be a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.5">διάκονος</span> of God. The Gospel 
gave the word a still higher consecration of the same kind. The Christian, even 
more than the Jew, felt himself to be the servant of a heavenly Lord, nay of a 
Lord who had taken on Himself the form of a servant; and thus for Him every 
grade and pattern of service was lifted into a higher sphere. It would be 
superfluous to enumerate the passages in which men are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.6">διάκονοι</span> of God or 
of Christ, the least obvious being <scripRef id="xiv-p23.7" passage="Rom. xiii. 4" parsed="|Rom|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.4">Rom. xiii. 4</scripRef>, when the civil magistrate bears 
this title. Ministration thus became one of the primary aims of all Christian 
actions (cf. <scripRef id="xiv-p23.8" passage="Eph. iv. 12" parsed="|Eph|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.12">Eph. iv. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:10-11" id="xiv-p23.9" parsed="|1Pet|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.10-1Pet.4.11">1 Pet. iv. 10 f.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:5" id="xiv-p23.10" parsed="|1Cor|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.5">1 Cor. xii. 5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="xiv-p23.11" passage="Rom. xii. 7" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii. 7</scripRef>). 
Apostleship, the highest form of ministration, is repeatedly designated thus 
(<scripRef id="xiv-p23.12" passage="Acts i. 17, 25; xx. 24; xxi. 19" parsed="|Acts|1|17|0|0;|Acts|1|25|0|0;|Acts|20|24|0|0;|Acts|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.17 Bible:Acts.1.25 Bible:Acts.20.24 Bible:Acts.21.19">Acts i. 17, 25; xx. 24; xxi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 4:1" id="xiv-p23.13" parsed="|2Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.1">2 Cor. iv. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 4:18" id="xiv-p23.14" parsed="|2Cor|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.18">v. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:3" id="xiv-p23.15" parsed="|2Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.3">vi. 3</scripRef> (cf. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:4" id="xiv-p23.16" parsed="|2Cor|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.4">4</scripRef>); 
<scripRef id="xiv-p23.17" passage="Rom. xi. 13" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">Rom. xi. 13</scripRef>); sometimes with the special reference ministration “of the Gospel” (<scripRef id="xiv-p23.18" passage="Eph. iii. 7" parsed="|Eph|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.7">Eph. 
iii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xiv-p23.19" passage="Col. i. 23" parsed="|Col|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.23">Col. i. 23</scripRef>); or “of the Ecclesia” (<scripRef id="xiv-p23.20" passage="Col. i. 25" parsed="|Col|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.25">Col. i. 25</scripRef>). But naturally 
Apostleship does not stand alone in this respect. In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:5" id="xiv-p23.21" parsed="|1Cor|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.5">1 Cor. iii. 5</scripRef> St Paul calls 
Apollos and himself alike <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.22">διάκονοι</span> through whose instrumentality the 
Corinthians had believed. In <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="xiv-p23.23" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef> Timothy is bidden, “Be thou sober in 
all things, suffer hardship, do the work <pb n="205" id="xiv-Page_205" />of an evangelist, bring to fulfilment (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.24">πληροφόρησον</span>) thy ministration”; and 
the Colossian Christians (<scripRef id="xiv-p23.25" passage="Col. iv. 17" parsed="|Col|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.17">Col. iv. 17</scripRef>) are bidden to tell Archippus, “Look to 
the ministration which thou receivedst in the Lord, that thou fulfil it” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p23.26">πληροῖς</span>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p24">Again, there are a few passages in which the words are used very differently, 
<i>viz</i>. for ministrations rendered not to God but to St Paul himself. Thus <scripRef id="xiv-p24.1" passage="Acts xix. 22" parsed="|Acts|19|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.22">Acts 
xix. 22</scripRef> calls Timothy and Erastus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p24.2">δύο τῶν διακονούντων αὐτῷ</span>) on the occasion 
of his sending them forward from Ephesus to Macedonia. It is probably in the 
same sense that Tychicus is called not only a beloved brother but a faithful 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p24.3">διάκονος</span> in the Lord (<scripRef id="xiv-p24.4" passage="Eph. vi. 21" parsed="|Eph|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.21">Eph. vi. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef id="xiv-p24.5" passage="Col. iv. 7" parsed="|Col|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.7">Col. iv. 7</scripRef>). 
So in 2 Tim. (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:11" id="xiv-p24.6" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">iv. 11</scripRef>) St 
Paul calls Mark right useful to himself <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p24.7">εἰς διακονίαν</span>, and tells 
Philemon (<scripRef passage="Philemon 1:13" id="xiv-p24.8" parsed="|Phlm|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.13">13</scripRef>) 
how he had purposed to keep with him Onesimus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p24.9">ἵνα ὑπὲρ σοῦ μοι διακονῇ</span> in the 
bonds of the Gospel; and appeals to Timothy’s knowledge (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:18" id="xiv-p24.10" parsed="|2Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.18">2 Tim. i. 18</scripRef>) how 
great had been the ministrations of Onesiphorus at Ephesus, evidently (as the 
context shews) chiefly though perhaps not exclusively to St Paul himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p25">It is doubtful whether this last ministration of Onesiphorus to St Paul was by 
public labours of some kind or by personal attendance and help to St Paul as a 
man. At all events this latter sense is likewise amply represented in the Acts 
and Epistles with reference to the supply of material wants, thus connecting 
itself directly with what we saw to be the <pb n="206" id="xiv-Page_206" />most exact sense of these words in Greek daily life. A specially interesting 
passage for our purpose is <scripRef id="xiv-p25.1" passage="Acts vi. 1, 2, 6" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|2;|Acts|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.2 Bible:Acts.6.6">Acts vi. 1, 2, 6</scripRef>, the account of the institution of 
the Seven at Jerusalem. The widows of the Greek-speaking Jews, we hear, had been 
neglected (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p25.2">ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ τῇ καθημερινῇ</span>), 
the daily provision of food for the poor at a common table. The Twelve object to 
leaving the Word of God in order <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p25.3">διακονεῖν τραπέζαις</span>, and propose by the appointment of the Seven to be 
able to devote themselves to prayer and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p25.4">τῇ διακονίᾳ τοῦ λόγου</span>. This last 
phrase is probably used in intentional antithesis to the ministration of tables 
or of meat and drink, to indicate that the Twelve were not refusing to accept 
the evangelical function of ministering, but only to neglect the ministration of 
the higher sustenance for the sake of the lower sustenance. In <scripRef id="xiv-p25.5" passage="Acts xi. 29" parsed="|Acts|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.29">Acts xi. 29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:25" id="xiv-p25.6" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">xii. 
25</scripRef>, the mission of Barnabas and Saul from Antioch to carry help to the brethren 
of Judea in the famine is called a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p25.7">διακονία</span>; and St Paul himself several times 
uses the same word, usually with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p25.8">τοῖς ἁγίοις</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p25.9">εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους</span> added, for the 
Gentile collections for a similar purpose which occupied so much of his thoughts 
at a later time (<scripRef id="xiv-p25.10" passage="Rom. xv. 25, 31" parsed="|Rom|15|25|0|0;|Rom|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25 Bible:Rom.15.31">Rom. xv. 25, 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:4" id="xiv-p25.11" parsed="|2Cor|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.4">2 Cor. viii. 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 9:1,12,13" id="xiv-p25.12" parsed="|2Cor|9|1|0|0;|2Cor|9|12|0|0;|2Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.1 Bible:2Cor.9.12 Bible:2Cor.9.13">ix. 1, 12, 13</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p26">Another instructive passage is <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15" id="xiv-p26.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15">1 Cor. xvi. 15</scripRef>, “Now I beseech you, brethren (ye 
know the house of Stephanas, that it is a firstfruit of Achaia, and [that] they 
laid themselves out <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.2">εἰς διακονίαν τοῖς ἁγίοις</span>), — [I beseech you] that ye also be 
subject (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.3">ὑποτάσσησθε</span>) <pb n="207" id="xiv-Page_207" />to such, and to everyone that helpeth in the work and laboureth.” These words 
suggest that Stephanas was a wealthy or otherwise influential Corinthian who 
with his household made it his aim to use his position for the benefit of 
Christians travelling to Corinth from a distance, all of whom in Apostolic 
language were saints or holy, as all alike members of a holy community, and 
consecrated to a holy life. Services like these rendered by a man of social 
eminence made it good for the members of the Corinthian Ecclesia to look up to 
him as a leader. He was in fact affording an example of what St Paul meant by 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.4">ὁ προϊστάμενος</span> 
in <scripRef id="xiv-p26.5" passage="Rom. xii. 8" parsed="|Rom|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 8</scripRef>. The same kind of service is implied under 
other words in what is said of Prisca and Aquila in <scripRef passage="Romans 16:3-4" id="xiv-p26.6" parsed="|Rom|16|3|16|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3-Rom.16.4">Rom. xvi. 3 f.</scripRef> And so we 
come to Phœbe, the subject of the two preceding verses, <scripRef passage="Romans 16:1-2" id="xiv-p26.7" parsed="|Rom|16|1|16|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1-Rom.16.2">Rom. xvi. i f.</scripRef> “But I 
commend to you,” St Paul writes, “Phœbe our sister, who is also a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.8">διάκονος</span> of 
the Ecclesia that is at Cenchrea; that ye receive her in the Lord worthily of 
the saints, and that ye assist her in whatsoever matter she may have need of you: for she herself also shewed herself a 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.9">προστάτις</span> (patroness) of many, and of 
mine own self.” These last words shew pretty plainly that Phœbe was a 
lady of wealth, or position. She had been a 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.10">προστάτις</span> of many, including St Paul. It 
is most unlikely that St Paul would have applied to her a word suggestive of the 
kind of help and encouragement given by wealthy benevolent people to dependents 
or helpless strangers if she had been <pb n="208" id="xiv-Page_208" />only a humble member of the community, who shewed kindness, to other Christians 
no more favourably placed. We may safely conclude that what Stephanas had done 
at Corinth she had done at Cenchreæ, its seaport on the east, nine miles off. 
But if this was her position, it is certainly possible, but hardly likely, that 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.11">διάκονον τῆς ἐκκλησίας</span> etc. means 
“a deaconess of the Ecclesia that is at 
Cenchreæ.” The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.12">καὶ</span> before  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.13">διάκονον</span>, which is almost certainly genuine, points 
likewise to this term as conveying not a mere fact about Phœbe but a second 
ground of commendation parallel to her being one whom St Paul admitted to the 
distinction of being called his sister (as he spoke of Timothy and others as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.14">ὁ ἀδελφός</span>). Hence we may naturally take it 
in the ordinary, not the later technical sense, as one who ministered to the 
Ecclesia at Cenchrea, the nature of the ministration being described in the next 
verse. To call her a 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.15">διάκονον</span> 
meant thus what was meant by saying that the house of Stephanas laid themselves out 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p26.16">εἰς διακονίαν</span>. One passage more, from a later writer, remains. The Hebrews 
are assured (<scripRef id="xiv-p26.17" passage="Heb. vi. 10" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">Heb. vi. 10</scripRef>) that “God will not forget their work and the love 
which they shewed, looking unto His name, in that they had ministered to the 
saints, and still did minister.”</p>

<pb n="209" id="xiv-Page_209" />

<p class="center" id="xiv-p27"><i>The function of </i>‘<i>Deacons</i>’<i> in Ephesus</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p28">It can hardly be doubted that the officers of the Ephesian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.1">ἐκκλησία</span>, 
who in 1 Tim. are called 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.2">διάκονοι</span>, 
had for their work in like manner, chiefly, perhaps even exclusively, the help 
of a material kind which the poorer or more helpless members of the body 
received from the community at large. It is difficult to account for the word, 
used thus absolutely, in any other way. They would share with the Elders the 
honour and blessing of being recognised ministers of the Ecclesia. But that 
would be nothing distinctive. Ministration to the bodily wants of its needy 
members would be distinctive, and would obviously tally with the associations 
most familiar to Greek ears in connexion with the word. The analogy of the Seven 
at Jerusalem points the same way. There is, of course, no evidence for 
historical continuity between the Seven and either the Ephesian 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.3">διάκονοι</span> or the developed order of Deacons of later times. The New Testament 
gives not the slightest indication of any connexion. But the Seven at Jerusalem 
would of course be well known to St Paul and to many others outside Palestine, 
and it would not be strange if the idea propagated itself. Indeed analogous 
wants might well lead to analogous institutions. There is very little reason to 
think that the  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.4">διάκονοι</span> of 
1 Tim. had its origin in Jewish usage. Some critics 
have been attracted by the similarity of title for the <pb n="210" id="xiv-Page_210" /><i>Ḥazân hakknêseth</i>, or servant of the synagogue. He is doubtless the official 
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.5">ὑπηρέτης</span> in <scripRef id="xiv-p28.6" passage="Luke iv. 20" parsed="|Luke|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.20">Luke iv. 20</scripRef>. Now <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.7">ὑπηρέτης</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.8">διάκονος</span> are often used 
interchangeably (though <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.9">ὑπηρέτης</span> is the vaguer word of the two), and Epiph. 
135 A speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p28.10">Ἁζανιτῶν τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς διακόνων 
ἑρμηνευομένων ἢ ὑπηρετῶν</span>. But the duties of the Ḥazân were different, and apparently confined 
to the walls of the synagogue.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p29">Still less could the office have had a heathen origin, despite the two 
inscriptions cited by Hatch p. 50, C.I.G. 1793 <i>b. add</i>. at Anactorium in 
Acarnania, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.1">διάκονος</span> is one of ten offices evidently connected with 
sacrificial feasts, standing between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.2">μάγειρος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.3">ἀρχοινοχοῦς</span>; and 3037 at 
Metropolis in Lydia, where twice over we have a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.4">ἱερεύς</span>, a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.5">ἱερεία</span>, 
a (female) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.6">διάκονος</span>, 
and two (male) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p29.7">διάκονοι</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p30">In the Apostolic conception of an Ecclesia such a function as 
that of these Ephesian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p30.1">διάκονοι</span> had a sufficiently lofty side; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p30.2">διάκονοι</span> were the main 
instruments for giving practical effect to the mutual sympathy of the members of 
the body.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p31">Had then the word already become technical when 1 Tim. was written? It is not 
easy to answer quite precisely. We cannot safely argue back from later usage 
without knowing whether later usage was affected by this very passage. But the 
office can hardly have been without a title from the first, and no other title 
for the office occurs in the Epistle, while St Paul evidently assumed no other 
designation <pb n="211" id="xiv-Page_211" />or description to be necessary. It seems pretty certain, therefore, that 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.1">διάκονος</span> was already a recognised title among the Christians of Ephesus. On 
the other hand it seems equally probable that in this context St Paul uses it 
with express reference to its ordinary associations in antithesis to 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.2">ἐπισκοπῆς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.3">ἐπίσκοπον</span> above. That is, he treats the two offices as 
characteristically offices, the one of government, the other of the reverse of 
government ‘service’. How natural this contrast would seem to Greeks we can 
readily see by a passage of Aeschines (c. <i>Ctesiph</i>. 13) respecting the 
classification of public offices at Athens according to the authorities which 
elected or nominated to them. Thus tested, the lower class of offices, he says, 
is not an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.4">ἀρχή</span> but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.5">ἐπιμελεία τις καὶ διακονία</span>, and similarly, further on, he 
uses the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.6">οὐ διακονεῖν ἀλλ᾽ ἄρχειν</span>. Assuredly the  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.7">ἐπισκοπή</span> of the 
Elders would count as an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p31.8">ἀρχή</span> or government, and thus the contrast would need 
no explicit comment.</p>

<p class="center" id="xiv-p32"><i>The salutation in </i><scripRef passage="Philippians 1:2" id="xiv-p32.1" parsed="|Phil|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.2"><i>Phil</i>. i. 1</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p33">Let us now return for a moment to the salutation of Philippians, which it would 
have been unsatisfactory to consider in detachment from the illustration 
afforded by the Pastoral Epistles. “Paul and Timothy, servants of Christ Jesus 
to all the saints in Christ Jesus that are at Philippi, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.1">σὺν ἐπισκόποις καὶ διακόνοις</span>.” If the verse stood alone, no one would hesitate before assuming that 
these are two titles of <pb n="212" id="xiv-Page_212" />two offices,  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.2">ἐπίσκοποι</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.3">διάκονοι</span>. Of course it would not follow that 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.4">ἐπισκόποις</span> bears here its later monarchical sense: the plural (being 
addressed to a single Ecclesia) and what is known of the arrangements of the 
Apostolic age generally would shew the office to be one shared by at least a 
plurality of persons in the same Ecclesia. But then we have to face the fact 
that this Epistle stands chronologically between St Paul’s words at Miletus and 
his letter to Titus and I Tim., which agree in using  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.5">ἐπίσκοπος</span>, not as a 
title synonymous with the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.6">πρεσβύτερος</span>, Elder, but as a word describing 
the function of the persons entitled Elders. In other words,  
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p33.7">ἐπισκόποις</span>, if a 
title in <scripRef id="xiv-p33.8" passage="Philipp. i. 1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Philipp. i. 1</scripRef>, would imply a more advanced state of things than that of 
the Pastoral Epistles. The clue to what seems the right interpretation is given 
by those thirteen verses of <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-13" id="xiv-p33.9" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.13">1 Tim. iii.</scripRef> which we were considering lately. St 
Paul does not mean simply two different offices, but two contrasted offices, or 
(to speak more correctly) two contrasted functions, “with them that have 
oversight, and them that do service [minister].” On the common view he would be 
simply sending salutations to the two sets of men independently of the 
salutation to the ‘saints’ at Philippi generally: and in that case we might 
find it hard to explain why such a salutation is withheld in writing to other 
Ecclesiae. In reality he is probably thinking less of the men coming under 
either head than of the Ecclesia as a whole: these two functions are to him the 
main outward manifestations <pb n="213" id="xiv-Page_213" />that the community of saints was indeed an organised body, needing and 
possessing government on the one side and service on the other. It would matter 
little how many offices there were, with or without titles, two, or three, or 
twenty. That was a matter of external arrangement, which might vary endlessly 
according to circumstances. The essential thing was to recognise the need of the 
two fundamental types of function.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p34">It might perhaps be suggested that sufficient account has not here been taken 
of the usage of early Christian writers outside the New Testament. But the fact 
is, their evidence is of little help. To the best of my belief the only place 
where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.1">θπίσκοποι</span><i> alone</i> is used of Elders is in the Didache 15, “Choose 
therefore for yourselves to be 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.2">ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους</span> men worthy of the 
Lord, meek, not lovers of money, etc.”; where the precise nature of the usage 
is as ambiguous as in Philippians, from which Epistle indeed the combination is 
probably borrowed, whether rightly understood or not. On the other hand both 
Clement and Hennas use both <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.3">ἐπίσκοπος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.4">πρεσβύτερος</span>, and apparently in 
just the same way as St Paul at Miletus and in the Pastoral Epistles: in Clem. 
44 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.5">τοῦ ὀνόματος τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς</span>, as both Lightfoot and Harnack rightly assume, 
does not mean the title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.6">ἐπίσκοπος</span> but the dignity attaching to the function of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p34.7">ἐπισκοπή</span>, according to the frequent biblical sense of ‘name’.</p>

<pb n="214" id="xiv-Page_214" />
<p class="center" id="xiv-p35">‘<i>Laying on of hands</i>’ <i>in </i> <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:22" id="xiv-p35.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22">1 
<i>Tim</i>. v. 22</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p36">We have not quite done with the Pastoral Epistles, though nearly so. One verse 
should be mentioned here, because it has been so often understood in a sense 
bearing on this subject of offices in the Ecclesia, <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:22" id="xiv-p36.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22">v. 22</scripRef>, “Lay hands hastily 
on no one, neither be in fellowship with sins of others: keep thyself pure.” 
This verse stands next to the adjuration against the shewing of favour or 
prejudice by Timothy in his sanctioning special honour for some Elders, and 
himself receiving accusations and uttering rebukes in the case of others. It is 
followed by the verse bidding Timothy be no longer a water-drinker. Thus it 
stands between five verses relating to Elders and a single verse relating to 
Timothy’s own imprudent adoption of a questionable form of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p36.2">ἁγνεία</span> or 
ceremonial purity. In this position the laying on of hands is by most 
commentators, as also by such Greek fathers as notice the verse, interpreted of 
ordination, <i>i.e</i>. of the Elders previously mentioned: the other equally familiar 
laying on of hands, that connected with baptism and eventually known as 
Confirmation, being evidently out of place here. This view is certainly 
possible, but it suits rather imperfectly the strong phrase “be not partaker in 
sins of others”; and it makes an additional precept about Elders come in 
<i>after</i> 
that solemn adjuration, the natural place of such a precept being <i>before</i> the 
adjuration. There is <pb n="215" id="xiv-Page_215" />much greater probability in the view taken by some Latin fathers, by our own 
Hammond (who defends it at great length), and by a few recent critics, including 
Dr Ellicott, that the laying on of hands, the act symbolical of blessing, was 
here the act of blessing by which penitents were received back into the 
communion of the faithful (cf. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:6-7" id="xiv-p36.3" parsed="|2Cor|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.6-2Cor.2.7">2 Cor. ii. 6 f.</scripRef>). The practice was certainly 
widely spread among Christians not more than four or five generations later, and 
as Hammond points out, the principle of it is involved in the laying on of hands 
on the sick accepted from others and practised by our Lord Himself repeatedly, 
as also by St Paul (<scripRef id="xiv-p36.4" passage="Acts xxviii. 8" parsed="|Acts|28|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.8">Acts xxviii. 8</scripRef>), even as by Ananias in restoring St Paul’s 
own sight (<scripRef id="xiv-p36.5" passage="Acts ix. 12, 17" parsed="|Acts|9|12|0|0;|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.12 Bible:Acts.9.17">Acts ix. 12, 17</scripRef>), and probably implied in <scripRef id="xiv-p36.6" passage="James v. 14" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">James v. 14</scripRef> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p36.7">προσευξάσθωσαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν</span>).</p>

<p class="center" id="xiv-p37">‘<i>Laying on of hands</i>’ <i>in ordination</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p38">Neither here then nor elsewhere in the New Testament have we any information 
about the manner in which Elders were consecrated or ordained (the exact word 
matters little) to their office; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p38.1">χειροτονήσαντες</span> of <scripRef id="xiv-p38.2" passage="Acts xiv. 23" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef> having 
of course no reference to a solemn act of appointment but to the preceding 
choice, just as in <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:19" id="xiv-p38.3" parsed="|2Cor|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.19">2 Cor. viii. 19 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p38.4">χειροτονηθείς</span> means that Titus had been 
chosen by the Ecclesiae to travel with St Paul. The only passages of the New 
Testament in which laying on of hands is connected with an act answering to 
ordination are four, <i>viz</i>. <scripRef passage="Acts 6:6" id="xiv-p38.5" parsed="|Acts|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.6">Acts <pb n="216" id="xiv-Page_216" />vi. 6</scripRef>, the laying on of the hands of the Twelve on the Seven at Jerusalem at 
their first appointment; <scripRef id="xiv-p38.6" passage="Acts xiii. 3" parsed="|Acts|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.3">Acts xiii. 3</scripRef>, the laying on of the hands of the 
representatives of the Ecclesia of Antioch on Barnabas and Saul in consequence 
of a prophetic monition sending them forth; and the two passages about Timothy, 
likewise, as we have lately seen, due in all probability to another prophetic 
monition sending him forth on a unique mission intimately connected with that 
former mission. Jewish usage<note n="58" id="xiv-p38.7"><p class="normal" id="xiv-p39">The transference of the Semichah to the Sanhedrin and Patriarch is of later 
date: see Hamburger, <i>Art. Ordinirung</i> ii. 883 ff.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p40">[The Semichah was the ceremony accompanying the appointment of a Rabbi and 
admission to the Sanhedrin. The root Sāmach is used of Moses laying his hands on 
Joshua at his appointment, <scripRef id="xiv-p40.1" passage="Nu. xxvii. 18, 23" parsed="|Num|27|18|0|0;|Num|27|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.27.18 Bible:Num.27.23">Nu. xxvii. 18, 23</scripRef> and of putting the hand on the 
sacrifices, <scripRef id="xiv-p40.2" passage="Lev. i. 4" parsed="|Lev|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.1.4">Lev. i. 4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Leviticus 4:4" id="xiv-p40.3" parsed="|Lev|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.4.4">iv. 4</scripRef>, etc.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiv-p41">See Buxtorf, <i>Lex</i>. 1498. Selden, <i>de Synedriis</i> ii. 7.]</p></note>. in the case of Rabbis and their disciples renders 
it highly probable that (as a matter of fact) laying on of hands was largely 
practised in the Ecclesiae of the Apostolic age as a rite introductory to 
ecclesiastical office. But as the New Testament tells us no more than what has 
been already mentioned, it can hardly be likely that any essential principle was 
held to be involved in it. It was enough that an Ecclesia should in modern 
phrase be organised, or in the really clearer Apostolic phrase be treated as a 
body made up of members with a diversity of functions; and that all things 
should be done decently and in order.</p>



<pb n="217" id="xiv-Page_217" />
<p class="normal" id="xiv-p42">We must not stop now to examine the sixteen verses on widows which open <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:1-16" id="xiv-p42.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|1|5|16" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.1-1Tim.5.16">chap. 
v.</scripRef>, merely noticing the way in which the Christian community of Ephesus was at 
this time caring for its most helpless and at the same time deserving members. 
A widow of at least sixty fulfilling certain moral conditions, among others that 
of having laid herself out to help other members of the community in their 
needs, was to be placed on the roll (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:9" id="xiv-p42.2" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9"><i>v</i>. 
9 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv-p42.3">καταλεγέσθω</span>), 
evidently (see <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:16" id="xiv-p42.4" parsed="|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.16"><i>v</i>. 16</scripRef>) 
the Ecclesia at large was to be charged with their support.</p>

<pb n="218" id="xiv-Page_218" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Lecture XIII. Brief Notes on Various Epistles and Recapitulation." progress="87.13%" id="xv" prev="xiv" next="xvi">
<h2 id="xv-p0.1">LECTURE XIII.</h2>

<p class="center" id="xv-p1"><i>BRIEF NOTES ON VARIOUS EPISTLES AND RECAPITULATION</i>.</p>


<p class="center" id="xv-p2"><i>Directions for public prayer in</i> 1 <i>Timothy</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p3">RETURNING for a moment to <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:1-15" id="xv-p3.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|15" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.15">chap. ii.</scripRef>, from the continuation of which in 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-16" id="xv-p3.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|16" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.16">chap. iii.</scripRef> we have already learned so much, we come in its opening verses to the first 
part of the charge which St Paul was specially desirous to give now to Timothy 
for his guidance. For the worship of the Ecclesia this charge of intercession 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:1-4" id="xv-p3.3" parsed="|1Tim|2|1|2|4" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.1-1Tim.2.4">ii. 1-4</scripRef>) takes precedence of all others. These various forms of prayer and 
thanksgivings are to be offered up by its members, and there is to be no 
exclusiveness in the subject of them. Christians are to pray not only for 
Christians and Christian communities, but for all mankind; then he adds (you 
will remember that Nero was reigning) “for kings and all that are in high 
places.” The order of society, and those who had (as our Lord told Pilate) 
received <pb n="219" id="xv-Page_219" />authority over it from above, were not to be foreign to Christians’ goodwill and 
prayers, much less to be hated and prayed against. This last monition repeats in 
another shape what had been written by St Paul to the Romans, the echo of which 
in few but forcible words is to be heard from St Peter. It inspires one of the 
most striking parts of the magnificent prayer contained in the newly recovered 
portion of Clement’s Epistle, and the same strain sounds repeatedly in the 
Second Century. But that former monition about prayer for all mankind, with the 
reason given for it in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:3,4" id="xv-p3.4" parsed="|1Tim|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.3-1Tim.2.4"><i>vv</i>. 3, 4</scripRef>, is even more characteristic of St Paul’s 
conception of the function of the Ecclesia in the world. The prominence of the 
words meaning ‘saving’ in the Pastoral Epistles has often been noticed, and 
assuredly it is not accidental. Doubtless the various thoughts relating to 
Christ’s relation to the universe, to humanity, and to the Ecclesia which found 
expression in Ephesians, indeed to a certain extent some years before in <scripRef passage="Romans 11:1-36" id="xv-p3.5" parsed="|Rom|11|1|11|36" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.1-Rom.11.36">Rom. 
xi.</scripRef>, were in themselves likely to deepen and expand St Paul’s sense of saving as 
the comprehensive term to describe the Divine action upon and for mankind. But 
at the time when he wrote the Pastorals he was further, if I mistake not, under 
a peculiarly strong sense of the evil likely to penetrate into the Christians of 
Crete and Ephesus from Rabbinism, not from the old mistaken zeal for Law and 
Circumcision, but from the new casuistry and fabling of the Jewish doctors. This 
is I believe the key to various peculiarities of <pb n="220" id="xv-Page_220" />these Epistles, and not least to their frequent insistence on what was healthful 
(“sound”) as opposed to a morbid occupation with unprofitable trifles (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:4" id="xv-p3.6" parsed="|1Tim|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.4">1 Tim. 
vi. 4</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p3.7">νοσῶν περὶ ζητήσεις</span>, etc.). Now one marked characteristic of the 
rabbinical spirit was its bitter exclusiveness, the exclusiveness of men who, as 
St Paul told the Thessalonians (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:15-16" id="xv-p3.8" parsed="|1Thess|2|15|2|16" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.15-1Thess.2.16">1 Thess. ii. 15 f.</scripRef>) were “contrary to all men, 
forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they may be saved.” And so St Paul 
teaches the new Ecclesiae of God that He whom they worship is emphatically the 
Saviour God, who willeth that all men should be saved and come to the knowledge 
of truth, and thus leads them to feel that the work of an Ecclesia of His as 
towards the world is likewise to save; even as the Gospel which he was himself 
commissioned to preach to the Gentiles had for its subject Him who had given 
Himself a ransom not for His chosen people only but for all. This topic may seem 
not a little remote from the obviously ecclesiastical questions about Elders and 
Deacons; but it bears very closely on St Paul’s conception of a Christian 
Ecclesia.</p>

<p class="center" id="xv-p4"><i>Various evidence of James</i>, 1 <i>Peter, Hebrews, Apocalypse</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p5">St James’s Epistle will not detain us long. To him the ideal twelve tribes of 
the ancient Israel, whether in Palestine or in the Dispersion, were still a 
reality though doubtless he reckoned none but Christians as <pb n="221" id="xv-Page_221" />rightly representing them. To the yet wider Christian Ecclesia he makes no 
reference. But he shews a true sense of what was meant by membership of an 
Ecclesia in the narrower sense. It is latent in his rebuke of the old misuse of 
the poor by the rich in the congregation for worship, still called ‘synagogue’ 
(<scripRef passage="James 2:1-26" id="xv-p5.1" parsed="|Jas|2|1|2|26" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.1-Jas.2.26">chap. ii.</scripRef>). It comes out more clearly in the last chapter, where the fellowship 
of the whole body in one of its members who is sick and thus cut off from the 
rest, is expressed and made active by the intercessions of those who are 
expressly called not simply ‘the Elders’ but ‘the Elders of the Ecclesia,’ in 
this as in other ways the vehicles of the sympathy of the whole brotherhood; 
and where again the reality of this fraternal relation is at once tested and 
strengthened not only by mutual intercession but by mutual confession of sins.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p6">St Peter can hardly be said to add any distinctly new element to what we have 
already found in St Paul, unless it be the bold but luminous comparison by which 
in <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:4,5" id="xv-p6.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.4-1Pet.2.5">ii. 4, 5</scripRef>, instead of filling out the image of a body with thoughts connected 
with building, he boldly substitutes the building as the primary image, shaping 
it to his purpose by adding the thought of living stones “coming to” a living 
corner-stone. But he sets forth with special vividness the prerogatives of God’s 
new or Christian Ecclesia as having now succeeded to the ancient titles of 
Israel (<scripRef passage="1Peter 2:4-10" id="xv-p6.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|4|2|10" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.4-1Pet.2.10">ii. 4-10</scripRef>; see especially his use of the ancient designation of Israel <pb n="222" id="xv-Page_222" />as a kingly priesthood); and again the conception of 
various <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p6.3">χαρίσματα</span> (<scripRef passage="1Peter 4:9-10" id="xv-p6.4" parsed="|1Pet|4|9|4|10" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.9-1Pet.4.10">iv. 9 
f.</scripRef>) to be ministered to all by the several members of the community as stewards 
of a manifold grace of God. The first four verses of <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1-4" id="xv-p6.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|4" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.4">chap. v.</scripRef> must be addressed 
to ‘Elders’ in the usual official sense, for they speak of “the flock of God” 
and of “the chief shepherd,” and lay down instructions for the right tending of 
the flock. But St Peter seems to join with this the original or etymological 
sense when he calls himself a fellow-elder, apparently as one who could bear 
personal testimony to the Christ’s sufferings, and when (<scripRef passage="1Peter 5:5" id="xv-p6.6" parsed="|1Pet|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.5"><i>v</i>. 5</scripRef>) he bids the 
younger be subject to the elder. (For a similar combination see Polycarp 5, 6, 
where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p6.7">νεώτερος</span> comes between deacons and elders.)</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p7">Hebrews I shall venture to pass over. The relations of its teaching to our 
primary subject are complicated by the peculiarity of the position of the 
Christians of Palestine at the time. No one can miss the indications of a spirit 
of brotherhood in chap. xiii., or its allusions to rulers of the Ecclesia 
vaguely called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p7.1">οἱ ἡγούμενοι</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p8">The Apocalypse I must still more reluctantly pass over, or nearly so, from sheer 
want of time. In <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 1:6" id="xv-p8.1" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6">i. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 5:10" id="xv-p8.2" parsed="|Rev|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.10">v. 10</scripRef>, we have the Hebrew form of that phrase of Exodus 
which St Peter repeated from the LXX. The seven Ecclesiae of Asia met us once 
before; and <pb n="223" id="xv-Page_223" />we must leave them now without remark. Perhaps the most interesting point in 
relation to our subject is the vividness and elaboration with which the 
representation of the new Ecclesia as the true Israel is worked out, especially 
in chapters <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 7:1-17" id="xv-p8.3" parsed="|Rev|7|1|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.1-Rev.7.17">vii.</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 21:1-27" id="xv-p8.4" parsed="|Rev|21|1|21|27" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.1-Rev.21.27">xxi.</scripRef> It is especially noteworthy that in 
chap. <scripRef passage="Apocalypse 7:1-17" id="xv-p8.5" parsed="|Rev|7|1|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.1-Rev.7.17">vii.</scripRef>, if I 
mistake not, the twelve thousand from every tribe, described as spoken of by the 
angel, not as seen by John, are identical with the great multitude which his 
eyes beheld, the actual multitude out of every nation and tribe etc., the 
members of a now universal Ecclesia.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p9">On St James’s last days I should like to have said a little more: but the most 
essential points respecting him had to be examined in connexion with the 
Jerusalem conference; and what remains, though it belongs to the Apostolic age, 
belongs also to literature outside the New Testament, and so may fitly find a 
place elsewhere if I should be permitted to lecture on the remaining part of our 
subject another time.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p10">As regards St John’s later writings it must suffice to remind you once more of 
chapters xiii.-xvii. of the Gospel as on the whole the weightiest and most 
pregnant body of teaching on the Ecclesia to be found anywhere in the Bible.</p>
<pb n="224" id="xv-Page_224" />
<p class="center" id="xv-p11"><i>Problems of the Second Century and later</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p12">Here I fear we must break off the examination of the several Epistles, this 
being the last lecture of the course. At the outset I had hoped at least to be 
able to deal with the chief ecclesiastical problems of the Second Century, with 
the material of this kind supplied by Clement of Rome and Hernias, the Didache 
of the Apostles, Ignatius and Polycarp, Justin Martyr and Irenæus (to name only 
the chief names). I wished especially to shew how much of the controversial 
differences of later ages on this subject had their root in the actual necessary 
experience of those early days, and in the natural falling apart of ideas which 
in the Apostolic writings are combined and complementary to each other. Without 
some clear thoughts on these matters it is impossible to understand the real 
significance of the enormous changes which had begun indeed before the end of 
the Second Century, but which for the most part belong to a later time (for the 
West the names of Cyprian, Ambrose, and Augustine will be sufficiently 
representative). I can do no more now than ask you to think of the different 
lights in which Church membership might naturally present itself, first when 
Christians were only scattered sojourners in the midst of a suspicious and often 
hostile population; next, when they had become, though a minority, yet an 
important and a tolerated minority; then <pb n="225" id="xv-Page_225" />when they were set on a place of vantage by the civil power, and so were 
increased by hosts of mere timeservers; and lastly when they had come to 
constitute practically the whole population, and a Christian world had come into 
existence. The fundamental perplexing fact throughout was the paradox of a holy 
Ecclesia consisting in part of men very unholy. In at least three great 
sectarian movements of the early ages this is an important element, in 
Montanism, Novatianism, Donatism: but the fundamental thoughts which in this 
respect governed these movements are to be found in the writings of justly 
venerated Fathers.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p13">This is all that I can attempt to say now. If I am permitted to lecture in the 
Michaelmas Term of next year, and no strong reason for preferring another 
subject intervenes, I shall hope to carry forward the beginning made this term.</p>

<p class="center" id="xv-p14"><i>Recapitulation</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p15">In the few remaining minutes I should be glad to gather up with extreme brevity 
some of the leading results at which we seem to have arrived thus far. The 
greater part of our time has been taken up with what belongs to the early 
history rather than the early conceptions of the Christian Ecclesia, but, as was 
to be expected, what the Gospels offered us belongs almost wholly to the region 
of conceptions.</p>

<pb n="226" id="xv-Page_226" />

<p class="normal" id="xv-p16">The one single saying in which our Lord names the new or Christian Ecclesia 
marks at once its continuity with the Ecclesia of Israel and its newness as His 
own, the Messiah’s, Ecclesia. It marks also its unity. Lastly it marks its being 
built on Peter and the other eleven, now ascertained to be fit for this function 
of foundations by the faith in which they had recognised His Messiahship. We saw 
how the last evening before the Passion, the evening on which began the 
transition, so to speak, from the Ministry of Christ to the Ministry of His 
Ecclesia, was one long unfolding of the inner nature of the Ecclesia, by the 
feast of Holy Communion (as in Matthew, Mark, Luke), and (as in St John) by the 
symbolic feetwashing, the conversations and discourses which followed 
(especially the New Commandment, the Vine and the Branches, and the promise of 
the other Paraclete), and lastly the prayer that the disciples themselves, the 
representatives of the future Ecclesia of disciples, and all who should believe 
on Him through their word, may be One; with the assurance that as the Father 
sent Him into the world, so He Himself sent them into the world; so that their 
work was not for themselves, but for the saving of mankind. So too for the new 
members of the Ecclesia of whom we read in the early chapters of Acts the 
condition of entrance is the same, personal faith leading to personal 
discipleship, discipleship to a now ascended Lord. And again the life lived is 
essentially a life of community, in which <pb n="227" id="xv-Page_227" />each felt himself to hold a trust for the good of all. At first the oneness of 
the Ecclesia is a visible fact due simply to its limitation to the one city of 
Jerusalem. Presently it enlarges and includes all the Holy Land, becoming 
ideally conterminous with the Jewish Ecclesia. But at length discipleship on a 
large scale springs up at Antioch, and so we have a new Ecclesia. By various 
words and acts the community of purpose and interests between the two Ecclesiae 
is maintained: but they remain two. Presently the Ecclesia of Antioch, under the 
guidance of the Holy Spirit speaking through one or more prophets, sets apart 
Barnabas and Paul and sends them forth beyond Taurus to preach the Gospel. They 
go first to the Jews of the Dispersion but have at last to turn to the Gentiles. 
On their way home they recognise or constitute Ecclesiae of their converts in 
the several cities and choose for them Elders. Thus there is a multiplication of 
single Ecclesiae. We need not trace the process further. We find St Paul 
cultivating the friendliest relations between these different bodies, and 
sometimes in language grouping together those of a single region: but we do 
not find him establishing or noticing any formal connexion between those of one 
region or between all generally. He does however work sedulously to counteract 
the imminent danger of a specially deadly schism, <i>viz</i>. between the Ecclesiae of 
Judea (as he calls them) and the Ecclesiae of the Gentile world. When the danger 
of that schism has <pb n="228" id="xv-Page_228" />been averted, he is able to feel that the Ecclesia is indeed One. Finally in 
Ephesians, and partly Colossians, he does from his Roman habitation not only set 
forth emphatically the unity of the whole body, but expatiate in mystic language 
on its spiritual relation to its unseen Head, catching up and carrying on the 
language of prophets about the ancient Israel as the bride of Jehovah, and 
suggest that this one Ecclesia, now sealed as one by the creating of the two 
peoples into one, is God’s primary agent in His ever expanding counsels towards 
mankind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p17">As regards the mutual relations between its members, these are set forth in many 
passages which are apt to be read only as belonging to ethics or to individual 
religion. We are apt to forget (1) that according to the New Testament (and 
especially Ephesians) the Christian life is the true human life, and that 
Christians become true men in proportion as they live up to it, (2) that the 
right relations between the members of the Christian Society or Ecclesia are 
simply the normal relations which should subsist between members of the human 
race, and therefore (3) that all the relations of life, being baptised into 
Christ, become parts and particular modes of Christian membership, and can be 
rightly acted out only under its conditions, while Christian fellowship further 
creates a bond, independent of the ordinary family and other such relations, 
which has a sacredness of its own. Hence the true life of the Ecclesia consists 
for the most <pb n="229" id="xv-Page_229" />part in the hourly and daily converse and behaviour of all its members, in just 
that element .of human existence, in short, which rarely crystallizes into what 
we call events, notable incidents such as find a place in histories. The 
Ecclesia as clothed with those high attributes set forth by St Paul is realised, 
as it were, in those monotonous homelinesses of daily living rather than in 
administration or business, though it were business of the highest kind, the 
formulation of creeds, or laws, or policies.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p18">While therefore matters belonging to what is called the organisation of the 
Ecclesia are undoubtedly an important part of the subject, it would be a serious 
mistake to treat them as the whole. There is indeed a certain ambiguity in the 
word ‘organisation’ as thus used. Nothing perhaps has been more prominent in our 
examination of the Ecclesiae of the Apostolic age than the fact that the 
Ecclesia itself, <i>i.e</i>. apparently the sum of all its male adult members, is the 
primary body, and, it would seem, even the primary authority. It may be that 
this state of things was in some ways a mark of immaturity; and that a better 
and riper organisation must of necessity involve the creation of more special 
organs of the community. Still the very origin and fundamental nature of the 
Ecclesia as a community of disciples renders it impossible that the principle 
should rightly become obsolete. In a word we cannot properly speak of an 
organisation of a community <pb n="230" id="xv-Page_230" />from which the greater part of its members are excluded. The true way, the 
Apostolic way, of regarding offices or officers in the Ecclesia is to regard 
them as organs of its corporate life for special purposes: so that the offices 
of an Ecclesia at any period are only a part of its organisation, unless indeed 
it unhappily has no other element of organisation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p19">In the Apostolic age we have seen that the offices instituted in the Ecclesia 
were the creation of successive experiences and changes of circumstance, 
involving at the same time a partial adoption first of Jewish precedents by the 
Ecclesia of Judea, and then apparently of Judean Christian precedents by the 
Ecclesiae of the Dispersion and the Gentiles. There is no trace in the New 
Testament that any ordinances on this subject were prescribed by the Lord, or 
that any such ordinances were set up as permanently binding by the Twelve or by 
St Paul or by the Ecclesia at large. Their faith in the Holy Spirit and His 
perpetual guidance was too much of a reality to make that possible.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p20">The Apostles, we have seen, were essentially personal witnesses of the Lord and 
His Resurrection, bearing witness by acts of beneficent power and by word, the 
preaching of the kingdom. Round this, their definite function, grew up in 
process of time an indefinite authority, the natural and right and necessary 
consequence of their unique position. It <pb n="231" id="xv-Page_231" />is difficult to think how the early Ecclesia of Judea could possibly have 
staggered on without that apostolic authority; but it came to the Apostles by 
the ordinary action of Divine Providence, not (so far as we can see) by any 
formal Divine Command. The government which they thus exercised was a genuine 
government, all the more genuine and effectual because it was in modern phrase 
constitutional: it did not supersede the responsibility and action of the Elders 
or the Ecclesia at large, but called them out. About the exceptional position of 
James there will be a word to say just now.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p21">The Apostles were not in any proper sense officers of the Ecclesia. The first 
officers who are definitely mentioned are the Seven. I need not repeat the 
precise purpose of their appointment. It was for a strictly subordinate and 
external function, though men of wisdom and a holy spirit were needed for it. Of 
officers in some respects analogous under the name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p21.1">διάκονοι</span>, ministrants, 
deacons, we have been hearing at Ephesus in 1 Tim., and at least in some sense 
at Philippi.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p22">But though the Seven of Jerusalem are the first officers mentioned, we found 
reason to suspect that of still earlier date (certainly not much later) were the 
Elders. This apparently universal institution, for administration and in part 
for teaching, was adopted by Christians apparently universally. We have distinct 
evidence for it in the New Testament at Jerusalem, <pb n="232" id="xv-Page_232" />in Lycaonia, at Ephesus, in Crete, and probably at Thessalonica: it is 
mentioned in the Epistles of St James addressed to Jewish Christians of the 
whole Dispersion, and of St Peter addressed to the Christians of Asia Minor. Of 
officers higher than Elders we find nothing that points to an institution or 
system, nothing like the episcopal system of later times. In the New Testament 
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv-p22.1">ἐπίσκοπος</span> as applied to men, mainly, if not always, is not a title, 
but a description of the Elder’s function. On the other hand the monarchical 
principle, which is the essence of episcopacy receives in the Apostolic age a 
practical though a limited recognition, not so much in the absolutely 
exceptional position of St Peter in the early days at Jerusalem, or the equally 
exceptional position of St Paul throughout the Ecclesiae of his own foundation, 
as in the position ultimately held by St James at Jerusalem, and also to a 
limited extent in the temporary functions entrusted by St Paul to Timothy and 
Titus when he left them behind for a little while to complete arrangements begun 
by himself at Ephesus and in Crete respectively.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xv-p23">In this as in so many other things is seen the futility of endeavouring to make 
the Apostolic history into a set of authoritative precedents, to be rigorously 
copied without regard to time and place, thus turning the Gospel into a second 
Levitical Code. The Apostolic age is full of embodiments of purposes and <pb n="233" id="xv-Page_233" />principles of the most instructive kind: but the responsibility of choosing the 
means was left for ever to the Ecclesia itself, and to each Ecclesia, guided by 
ancient precedent on the one hand and adaptation to present and future needs on 
the other. The lesson-book of the Ecclesia, and of every Ecclesia, is not a law 
but a history.</p>

<pb n="234" id="xv-Page_234" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="The Sense and Service of Membership the Measure of True Soundness in the Body." progress="93.13%" id="xvi" prev="xv" next="xvii">
<h2 id="xvi-p0.1">THE SENSE AND SERVICE OF MEMBERSHIP THE MEASURE OF TRUE SOUNDNESS IN THE BODY.</h2>

<p class="center" id="xvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xvi-p1.1">A SERMON PREACHED IN WESTMINSTER ABBEY AT BISHOP WESTCOTT’S CONSECRATION, ON THE 
FESTIVAL OF ST PHILIP AND ST JAMES, 1890.</span></p>

<h3 id="xvi-p1.2"><scripRef passage="Ephesians 4:12,13" id="xvi-p1.3" parsed="|Eph|4|12|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.12-Eph.4.13">EPHESIANS iv. 12, 13</scripRef>.</h3>

<p style="margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in; text-align:justify; margin-top:9pt" id="xvi-p2">
<i>For the perfecting of the saints unto the work of ministering, unto the building 
up of the body of Christ; till we all attain unto the unity of the faith and of 
the knowledge of the Son of God</i>.</p>


<p class="continue" id="xvi-p3">THESE words are spoken to us out of the past, a past which is in one sense 
becoming ever more remote. Already the nineteenth of the centuries which are 
reckoned from the coming of Christ our Lord is drawing perceptibly near to its 
end. The long interval which actually separates us from the Apostolic age grows 
unremittingly longer; while the sense of distance gains steadily in force with 
the knowledge that the human race, within and without <pb n="235" id="xvi-Page_235" />Christendom, is setting forth on new and untrodden ways.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p4">Yet this remoteness of time and of circumstance is swallowed up in a greater 
nearness. It is hardly too bold to say that through all these centuries no 
generation of Christians has had the Apostolic writings so nigh to them as our 
own. That instinctive turning to the primary deposit of Christian truth, which 
has often been noticed as an accompaniment of times of religious convulsion and 
perplexity, could hardly fail to be called forth to an unwonted degree by these 
later days. Other influences have been at work in the same direction with 
perhaps equal power. The study of the New Testament by professed students has 
been pursued for many years with increased carefulness, circumspection, and 
regard for evidence. What is more important still, the Apostolic epistles have 
been gaining immeasurably in freshness and felt reality by the growing anxiety 
to read them in the light of the personal and historical circumstances out of 
which they sprang. With good reason Christian men have looked to them for 
present help, true though it be that they belong to a single age, and to 
peculiar conjunctures of outward and inward events. For that was indeed a chosen 
period in the world’s history; and they whose words have been thus handed down 
for our instruction were chosen agents in the unique spiritual revolution which 
was then <pb n="236" id="xvi-Page_236" />accomplished. Not a Divine enlightenment alone, but also a Divine ordering of 
the meeting and parting streams of human affairs, enabled epistles called forth 
by immediate needs to become a perpetual fountain of light; whether through 
teachings that in the letter were temporary, and therefore would call for 
varying embodiments of their spirit according to varying conditions, or through 
the setting forth of verities that by the very nature of their subject-matter 
are incapable of change.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p5">Among the books of the New Testament the Epistle to the Ephesians in particular 
has been of late years drawing to itself the earnest attention of many. 
Enigmatic as might be its language under this or that head, they have felt that 
it gave promise of at least a partial answer to some anxious perplexities of 
this present time, and of both sanction and guidance to some of its highest 
aspirations. It holds in truth a peculiar position among St Paul’s epistles; 
and not in his epistles alone, but in the drama of his distinctive mission. No 
other writing of his is so little affected in shape or scope by temporary 
conditions of place or person. It is the harmonious outpouring of thoughts that 
had long been cherished, but had not as yet found right and profitable 
opportunity for full utterance; thoughts that doubtless had grown and ripened 
while they lay unspoken, and now had been kindled afresh by the conjuncture 
which had at length been reached in the <pb n="237" id="xvi-Page_237" />Divine ordering of events; for now, after weary years of struggle and anxiety, 
what St Paul recognised as sure pledges for the essential unity and essential 
universality of the Church of Christ had been visibly bestowed from on high.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p6">Both St Paul’s character and his work are grievously misjudged when they are 
interpreted exclusively by his zealous championship of Gentile liberties. This 
fidelity to the special trust which he had received was balanced by an anxiety 
to avert a breach between the Christians of Palestine, for whom the Law remained 
binding while the Temple was still standing, and the Gentile Christians of other 
lands; to promote kindly recognition on the one side and brotherly help on the 
other. Such a breach, he doubtless felt, would have cut Gentile Christianity 
away from its Divinely prepared base, and sent it adrift as a new religion 
founded by himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p7">Already in the Epistle to the Romans we find the two great sections of mankind 
ranged carefully on equal terms for condemnation and for salvation. St Paul’s 
bitter heartache at his brethren’s unbelief is quenched in his conviction that 
the gifts and the calling of God are without repentance, and in his faith in the 
riches of wisdom whereby God would make a way for His mercy at last. And then, 
looking in the face the more than possibility of death in the intended visit to 
Jerusalem which his plans for the preservation of unity required, he uses words <pb n="238" id="xvi-Page_238" />of singular impressiveness to convey to the Romans the joy with which he would 
afterwards come among them, should he escape with his life. We all know by what 
an unexpected way God brought him to Rome at last, and that with the purpose of 
his visit to Jerusalem long accomplished.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p8">To this new vantage-ground St Paul had attained when he wrote the Epistle to the 
Ephesians. He wrote in the thankful sense that, first, the dreaded breach had 
been averted, and then that, through his having now been permitted to join in 
fellowship and work with the Christians of Rome, the Gospel to the Gentiles had 
in the person of its chosen representative obtained a footing in the imperial 
city, the centre of civilised mankind, and thus received, as it were, a pledge 
of a world-wide destiny.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p9">The foundation of the teaching now poured forth by the Apostle to the beloved Ephesian Church of his own founding, and 
doubtless to other Churches of the same region, is laid in high mysteries of 
theology, the eternal purpose according to which God unrolled the course of the 
ages, with the coming of Jesus as Christ as their central event, and the summing 
up of all heavenly and earthly things in Him. That universal primacy of being 
ascribed to Him suggests His Headship in relation to the Church as His Body. 
Presently unity is ascribed to the Church from another side; not indeed a unity 
such as was sought after in later centuries, the unity of <pb n="239" id="xvi-Page_239" />many separate Churches, but the unity created by the abolition of the middle 
wall of partition between Jew and Gentile in the new Christian society, a unity 
answering to the sum of mankind. Thus the Church was the visible symbol of the 
newly revealed largeness of God’s purposes towards the human race, as well as 
the primary instrument for carrying them into effect. Its very existence, it 
seems to be hinted in the doxology which closes this part of the Epistle, was a 
warrant for believing that God’s whole counsel was not even yet made known.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p10">From this doxology St Paul passes at once to the precepts of right living which 
he founds on the loftiness of the Christian calling. The great passage which 
gathers up seven unities of Christian faith and religion is but accessory to the 
exhortation to “give diligence to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of 
peace”; in other words, to maintain earnestly the moral and spiritual basis of 
true Church membership. Then follows the correlative truth involved in Church 
membership, the place of the individual in the community. He is not to be lost 
in the community, as in so many societies of the ancient world. His 
individuality is not to be smoothed away and treated as some capricious blemish 
of nature. Rather it is to determine the character of his service. “But to each 
one of us” — the words are studiously emphatic — “to each one of us was given the 
grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ.” Already St Paul <pb n="240" id="xvi-Page_240" />has spoken of his own unique function of Apostle to the Gentiles as itself a 
“grace”, a special gift of God bestowed upon him for the sake of the Gentiles; 
and now he claims the same Divine origin for the particular function of service 
which each member of the body was to render to the body or its other members. 
Then, with free adaptation of words from the Psalter, he points to the ascended 
Lord as the Giver of gifts “to men”, and after a short digression applies them 
to certain typical classes of “gifts to men”, gifts intended for the good of 
men. Some of the gifts which Christ bestowed from on high were apostles, and 
some prophets, — the two types of exceptional and temporary functions; and some 
evangelists, and some pastors and teachers, — two corresponding types of ordinary 
and permanent functions. Here St Paul breaks off his list of examples. In other 
epistles he classes with these as functions of service to be rendered by 
individual members of a Church works of a less definite and official character, 
while he treats all alike as so many different functions of Church membership. 
And so what is expressly said here of the men exercising the highest functions, 
the functions of Christian teaching, was doubtless meant to be believed for all 
functions alike; that the purpose for which God “gave” them was “the perfecting 
of the saints unto a work of ministering, unto the building up of the body of 
Christ.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p11">The perfecting here spoken of is chiefly the training <pb n="241" id="xvi-Page_241" />of stunted powers or organs into their proper activity. It is a process of 
culture and development, but not with the man himself for its ideal end. Its end 
is “a work of ministering”, some form of service to be rendered to others. For 
ministering is the one universal function of all “saints”, all individual 
members of the Church, the common element in all functions.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p12">But this various perfecting of the individual members for their several works of 
ministering had a single end beyond itself, even “the building of the body of 
Christ”. The body of Christ was there already, but it was ever needing to be 
more and more “built”, to be “compacted” in constant renewal in such wise as 
best to aid the flow of life from “the Head” through “every part”, and make 
provision for a ceaseless “growth”.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p13">But beyond the long process St Paul contemplates the end, “till we all attain 
unto the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God.” Till all 
have attained this unity, the unity which governs life and thought when, first, 
the faith of the Son of God, and then the learning of what is wrapped up in that 
faith, are lifting them out of distraction, the building of the body of Christ 
must go on, the perfecting of its several members for a work of ministering must 
be the aim of its wisest members.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p14">Such is the vision of the Church in which St Paul saw the appointed instrument 
for the fulfilment of his <pb n="242" id="xvi-Page_242" />own best hopes for mankind, and which he desired to bequeath to his most 
cherished converts, that it might expand their faith and uplift the purpose of 
their lives. Can we now say that this vision has been clearly present to the 
minds of even the leaders of the Church through the intervening centuries? Is 
it not rather in no small degree one of those truths which the new reading of 
the Bible by the light of new questionings is now causing to be newly discerned? Can it be doubted that from an early time a disproportion grew up among men’s 
various thoughts concerning the Church, so that St Paul’s fundamental teaching 
concerning it receded into the background, becoming little more than a single 
conventional item of Christian ethics? Such a change in the proportion observed 
in thought would be the natural, almost the inevitable, outcome of the 
corresponding change in the proportion observed in actual policy and practice. 
It is easy to understand how the most pressing difficulties and dangers of the 
several Churches would come to be met with the most obviously compendious and 
effective resources, without adequate regard to the less obtrusive and more 
delicate yet also more vital elements of Church life. In a word, in carrying out 
the necessary work of building itself up as a corporation, the Church would have 
needed rare and far-seeing wisdom indeed to save it from unconsciously giving 
insufficient heed to building itself up as a true body.</p>

<pb n="243" id="xvi-Page_243" />

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p15">Whatever the truth may be respecting the forces that were at 
work in those ancient days which still exercise so subtle and manifold a power 
over the minds and ways of Christians, the present state of things is not less 
the result of other influences belonging to far later centuries. Thus much at 
least is too sadly evident that, be the causes what they may, St Paul’s 
teaching, which we have been considering to-day, obtains but a secondary part in 
both the theory and the practice of our Church membership. And if so, can we 
desire a better ground for hope and consolation than the fact that this mighty 
resource still cries out to be tried, a resource which by its very nature 
proclaims its conformity with all that is most full of life within the Churches 
of Christendom, and with the purest among the aspirations of the uneasy 
multitude who as yet refuse the fellowship of the Gospel?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p16">On so vast a theme it would be unbecoming here to go beyond the barest 
suggestion of some general lines of thought. The most obvious need of all is the 
need of a conscious and joyful sense of membership as taught by St Paul, its 
dignity and its responsibilities, to be felt by men, women, and children, in 
every position and of every degree. Were this sense present in many, did many 
feel it imparting an unimagined life to every Holy Communion, and receiving back 
an unimagined life in double measure, it would readily find modes of expressing 
itself in <pb n="244" id="xvi-Page_244" />individual and social action; and in due time more fixed and systematic forms 
of service would come into use, while the service of each lesser unity would go 
to make up the service of some greater unity in a manifold order. But it is in 
the widest sphere that this sense of membership, and this practice of it, would 
perhaps be most powerful for good. Did sincere Christians habitually recognise 
that they were united not merely by a common faith, but by membership of one 
world-wide society built upon that faith, they could hardly be content with a 
fitful and trifling use of their collective responsibilities to other men.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p17">The experience of the last few years has shown how little salutary force could 
permanently be looked for in what is called a Christian world, a realm of habit 
and language sustained of late for the most part by vague and aimless 
convention, though permeated by Christian sentiment, and partly derived in the 
first instance from Christian traditions. For now, helped by the right and wise 
tolerance which Christians have been learning to practise, many who have lost 
their Christian faith, or grown up in estrangement from it, are relinquishing 
usages in which it is expressed or presupposed. A yet graver fact is the 
increasing acquiescence of Christian households in similar licence for 
themselves. And these are but tokens and ready examples of a chaotic condition 
which is spreading deeply under the surface of society. Remedies might <pb n="245" id="xvi-Page_245" />no doubt be found without going beyond the accustomed lines. The press, the 
pulpit, the lecture-room, the school, the home, may all afford opportunities for 
wholesome and temperate guidance. But what we have to deal with is not a 
teaching, such as might be encountered by another teaching. It is a confused and 
disorganised state, affecting to a greater or less degree the whole inward being 
of men, the whole range of their conduct. Here the one entirely fitting 
corrective must surely be looked for in the harmonious and effectual working of 
a common life, inspired by a common faith; even the common life and common 
faith of a community of men whose eyes have been opened to the reality and 
claims of the fellowship which embraces them.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p18">But again, though this corrective action of the Church as a community is what is 
most evidently invited by present necessities, we can never forget that it is 
but one side of its positive mission of bringing home to all mankind the light 
and the life of which it has been permitted itself to partake. Here the 
Apostolic word transcends our narrow horizon. We can but rest on the assurance 
that the universal mission of the Church springs from the same counsels as the 
universality of the redemption.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p19">Doubtless it may be feared by some that the office which has seemed to be marked 
out for the Church as a community by its Apostolic credentials is one that could 
not in practice be exercised without <pb n="246" id="xvi-Page_246" />danger to the spiritual liberties of mankind. The yoke of petty religious 
communities, where such have existed, has sometimes been undeniably heavy in 
former days, and the yoke of more powerful religious communities might be 
regarded as likely to be hereafter found yet heavier. Some again might doubt 
whether the sphere thus assigned to the Church as a community is not altogether 
wider than the region of human nature with which it is naturally and properly 
conversant. The answer to both these grave doubts is given implicitly by the 
breadth of aim and interest which a Church taught by the Apostles must needs 
claim for itself. The story of those small communities of like-minded men, 
possessed by a dark theory of God’s dealings with men, and of the kind of 
service which He requires of them, can tell us little of what may be expected 
from large and composite communities of the future, enlightened by those riper 
conceptions of the province of religion which have been granted to these later 
times. Through the same better teaching we have come to learn that the rightful 
province of the Church can be no narrower than the entire world of humanity, 
because God in Christ has claimed for His kingdom all things human except the 
evil that corrupts them, has included all things in the range of service well 
pleasing to Himself, and has set His special seal of recognition on the service 
rendered to mankind. Nor is it otherwise with the ideal which a Church should 
hold up to its <pb n="247" id="xvi-Page_247" />members and to those without; for the true Christian life has no special or 
limited type, being in very deed the true human life, seen in relation to the 
true Lord and Saviour of man’s whole being.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p20">If it is true that the essential relations of life and service between the 
members of a Church one with another, or of each with the whole, have been 
obscured by the greater permanence and definiteness of what we are accustomed to 
call its organisation, yet a reviving sense of their true purport, leading the 
way to temperate effort to put it in practice, need involve no real breach with 
the past, no subversion of long venerated order. All true progress in the future 
must be conditioned by an intelligent use, not of the Apostolic writings alone, 
but of the varied stores of experience with which the Church of Christ has been 
enriched in each successive period of its long and changeful existence. On the 
other hand it could hardly be that a revival of varied corporate service, in 
which the members at large had their several parts, could fail to make itself 
felt in that province of service which belongs to organisation. Sooner or later 
none could be blind to the imperfection, the weakness, the barren divorce from 
sustaining sympathies, which must cling to an organisation in which the greater 
part of the members of the community have no personal share.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p21">Thoughts akin to these must surely be present <pb n="248" id="xvi-Page_248" />to the minds of many worshippers in this ancient house of God to-day. We are 
encompassed by the walls and treasured memorials which repeat to hearing ears 
what noble works the Lord God of our fathers has done in their days and in the 
old time before them. In a sanctuary thus doubly hallowed, can we believe that 
in the time to come He will leave this Church and “kingly commonwealth of 
England” unblessed with the full richness of those “gifts” of His “to men,” 
all pointing to that one gift of the Son of His love out of which they flow? 
Uplifted and yet more humbled by those memories, dare we doubt that, save 
through our own faithlessness or sinful shortcomings, it will in one way or 
another be granted to this our ancestral community to heal the sorest breaches 
of our nation, to learn and to teach the way of inward and of outward peace?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p22">But if these voices from our own English past give response to the message which 
has been speaking to us from the height of the Apostolic age, the occasion which 
gathers us together as one congregation has another concordant voice of its own. 
We are met together from north and from south, from the old Northumbrian diocese 
and the central capital of the realm and many a scattered parish, to join in the 
act of worship by which a Chief Pastor of the Church is to be hallowed for his 
office to-day; for the office which, more than any other, links past and 
present visibly together; the office which, varying in prerogatives <pb n="249" id="xvi-Page_249" />and in sphere of action from age to age, is now more perhaps than ever 
before the organ of active unity, the chief power by which all scattered powers 
that make for building up are drawn forth and directed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p23">In commending him now to your prayers, I find my lips sealed by a sacred 
friendship of forty years from speaking as I might otherwise perhaps have 
desired to do. But in truth there can be little need that a single voice should 
attempt to utter what is already in the mind of thousands. Yet a few words must 
be ventured on for the sake of others. One who has laboured unceasingly to bring 
his countrymen face to face with the New Testament Scriptures; one for whom 
Christian truth is the realm of light from which alone the dwellers on earth 
receive whatever power they have to read the riddle of the world or choose 
their own steps aright; one to whom the Christian society is almost as a 
watchword, and who hears in every social distress of the times a cry for the 
help which only a social interpretation of the Gospel can give; such a one 
assuredly will not fail to find channels by which these and other like “gifts” 
from the ascended Giver may flow forth for the common good.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p24">Under these auspices he goes forth to carry forward the enterprise which has 
dropped from the hands of the cherished friend, united with him as in a common 
work and purpose so as the object of <pb n="250" id="xvi-Page_250" />reverent love and trustful hope. There must be many present here to-day whose 
recollections of the twin day eleven years ago are full of the echoes of some of 
the words then spoken from this pulpit. What other last words could speak to us 
now with so grateful a sacredness?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p25">The pilgrims’ psalm which was then made to guide our thoughts “brings before 
us,” we heard, “<i>the grace and the glory</i> of sacrifice, of service, of progress, 
where God alone, the Lord of Hosts, is the source and the strength and the end 
of effort. . . . . . <i>The Lord God is a sun</i> to illuminate 
<i>and a shield</i> to protect. In the 
pilgrimage of worship that which is personal becomes social. The trust of the 
believer passes into the trust of the Church. The expectation of one is 
fulfilled in the joy of all.” “There must be in the outward life,” we were 
finally reminded, “checks, lonelinesses, defects. We cannot always keep at the 
level of our loftiest thoughts. But for the soul which offers itself to God, 
which accepts — because it is His will — the burden of command, which claims — because 
it is His promise — the spirit of counsel and the spirit of prophecy, the words 
shall be fulfilled through the discipline of disappointment and the joy of 
sacrifice, <i>from strength to strength</i>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xvi-p26">“<i>O Lord God of Hosts, blessed is the man that putteth his trust in Thee</i>.”<note n="59" id="xvi-p26.1"><i>From strength to strength</i>: a Sermon preached . . . at the consecration of J. B. 
Lightfoot . . .  by B. F. Westcott . . . , 1879 and 1890, pp. 3, 18.</note></p>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xvii" prev="xvi" next="xvii.i">
      <h1 id="xvii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xvii.i" prev="xvii" next="xvii.ii">
        <h2 id="xvii.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xvii.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#iii-p36.1">12:1-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#iii-p14.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#iii-p35.5">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#iii-p35.5">15:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xiv-p40.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xiv-p40.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii-p17.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=1#xii-p15.5">26:1-46</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#iii-p15.4">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#xiii-p6.5">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#iii-p14.3">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#iii-p17.2">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=18#xiv-p40.1">27:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=23#xiv-p40.1">27:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=24#x-p14.2">22:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=5#v-p7.2">32:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=12#ix-p14.3">33:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#iii-p14.5">20:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#xii-p15.3">8:1-66</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#iii-p17.5">5:6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#iv-p21.8">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=10#vi-p3.8">27:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=18#xii-p8.9">68:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=2#iii-p34.2">74:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=2#ix-p4.3">74:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xii-p10.10">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#iii-p17.4">5:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=7#iii-p19.6">10:7-8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=1#xii-p17.11">49:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=5#xi-p25.4">54:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=1#xii-p15.4">66:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#xi-p25.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#iii-p37.3">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=17#iii-p14.7">26:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=7#iii-p37.5">33:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=10#iii-p37.4">42:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#iii-p27.3">9:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#iv-p7.3">9:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv-p7.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv-p7.6">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iv-p7.2">10:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#iv-p21.1">10:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#iv-p21.5">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#iv-p21.2">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iv-p7.6">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii-p4.2">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii-p25.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#iii-p24.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#iv-p9.1">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#iv-p7.7">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#iv-p7.10">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xiv-p22.7">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#vi-p3.6">25:1-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#iv-p7.12">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#iv-p7.8">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#iv-p7.11">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=47#iv-p7.12">26:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#iv-p7.13">28:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#iv-p15.1">28:16-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#iv-p18.1">28:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iv-p3.6">1:14-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#iv-p3.5">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#iv-p3.2">3:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#iv-p4.2">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iv-p4.3">6:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iv-p4.4">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#iv-p5.7">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#iv-p4.8">9:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#iv-p4.8">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=45#xiv-p22.8">10:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=11#iv-p4.8">11:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#iv-p21.6">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#iv-p4.9">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#iv-p4.8">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#iv-p4.9">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=43#iv-p4.9">14:43</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xiv-p28.6">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#iv-p5.1">6:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iv-p5.2">6:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iv-p5.3">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#iv-p5.5">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#iv-p5.6">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#iv-p5.8">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#iv-p5.9">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#iv-p5.10">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#iv-p5.10">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=37#xiv-p22.4">12:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#iv-p6.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=31#iv-p6.5">18:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=12#iv-p21.7">21:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#iv-p6.2">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#xiv-p22.6">22:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#iv-p9.2">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=47#iv-p6.6">22:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=9#iv-p6.8">24:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#iv-p6.3">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=33#iv-p6.10">24:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=33#iv-p15.3">24:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=45#iv-p22.1">24:45-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=49#iv-p28.4">24:49</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#iv-p8.4">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=59#ix-p28.11">6:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=67#iv-p8.2">6:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=70#iv-p8.2">6:70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#iv-p8.1">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#xii-p17.12">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#xii-p17.13">15:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xii-p17.14">16:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#iv-p13.1">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#ix-p28.11">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#iv-p15.2">20:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#iv-p8.5">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#viii-p16.7">21:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv-p6.11">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p3.5">1:1-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iv-p28.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iv-p28.5">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iv-p28.3">1:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iv-p24.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xiii-p18.3">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v-p4.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v-p6.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iv-p26.3">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xiv-p23.12">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#iv-p26.1">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xiv-p23.12">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#iv-p20.3">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#iv-p26.4">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#v-p5.1">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#v-p12.4">2:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iv-p26.5">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v-p11.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=27#iv-p21.10">4:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#v-p12.2">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=33#iv-p26.6">4:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v-p20.3">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#v-p14.1">5:12-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v-p18.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iv-p26.7">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p25.1">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#iv-p20.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#xiv-p3.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#viii-p15.1">6:3-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v-p5.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xiv-p25.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xiv-p38.5">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v-p20.1">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v-p20.4">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#v-p20.5">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#xiii-p18.4">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#xiii-p20.5">9:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#xiv-p36.5">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#v-p22.3">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p20.5">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#xiv-p36.5">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#v-p21.1">9:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v-p12.5">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#v-p21.2">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#viii-p20.7">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#v-p22.2">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=41#v-p22.4">9:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p18.5">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#xiv-p6.6">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=39#iv-p26.8">10:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=44#v-p20.6">10:44-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=45#v-p23.3">10:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=47#v-p20.8">10:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v-p23.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vi-p23.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi-p3.10">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vi-p3.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vii-p19.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#v-p12.6">11:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vii-p19.3">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#vii-p19.6">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vi-p7.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vii-p19.3">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#xiv-p25.5">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi-p5.2">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi-p5.4">12:1-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#xiii-p18.6">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vi-p5.5">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vii-p3.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vii-p14.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#xiv-p25.6">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.7">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#xiii-p21.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#xiv-p38.6">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi-p8.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#xiii-p20.3">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#iv-p26.9">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vi-p11.1">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=46#vii-p5.10">13:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi-p10.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#vi-p10.7">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii-p19.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#xiv-p38.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#viii-p19.3">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi-p7.4">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vii-p19.8">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#vii-p19.4">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi-p14.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi-p15.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi-p15.3">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vi-p16.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#vi-p16.7">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vii-p5.3">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#vi-p16.6">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#vii-p5.2">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#iii-p32.1">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#iii-p27.2">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vii-p8.7">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#vii-p8.14">15:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vi-p16.5">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii-p5.5">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii-p8.4">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vi-p14.2">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vii-p8.4">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#vii-p19.5">15:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vii-p19.2">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#vii-p19.2">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#vi-p21.7">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xiii-p18.1">16:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xiii-p23.7">16:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vii-p8.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#vii-p9.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#ix-p13.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#viii-p4.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vii-p5.11">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=34#xiii-p6.2">16:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#iii-p33.2">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#v-p20.7">19:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#viii-p9.4">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#xiv-p24.1">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=32#viii-p9.3">19:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=39#viii-p9.2">19:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#viii-p9.3">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p6.5">20:1-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#xiv-p23.12">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#iii-p34.3">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#viii-p11.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#viii-p16.11">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=32#vi-p10.8">20:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=32#viii-p19.1">20:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#x-p9.6">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#xii-p10.4">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#xiv-p23.12">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#viii-p24.1">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#vii-p8.9">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#viii-p3.3">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#xi-p15.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#xi-p6.5">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=8#vii-p5.12">26:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#v-p22.5">26:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#viii-p20.9">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=8#xiv-p36.4">28:8</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xii-p6.12">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#ix-p5.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#ix-p32.5">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xii-p4.12">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#x-p27.1">1:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#xii-p4.3">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#xii-p4.3">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#ix-p7.3">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#xi-p25.6">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xi-p14.1">9:1-11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#ix-p7.3">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#ix-p6.7">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#ix-p7.3">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#iii-p30.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#xv-p3.5">11:1-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#xiv-p23.17">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#x-p31.7">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#ix-p14.2">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#xii-p4.5">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xi-p18.2">12:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xii-p10.14">12:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#xii-p6.13">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#xii-p6.22">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#xi-p19.1">12:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#x-p9.5">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#xii-p6.18">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#xii-p2.4">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#xiv-p23.11">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#x-p8.19">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#xiv-p26.5">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#ix-p32.7">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#xiv-p8.5">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#xiv-p23.7">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#x-p31.6">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#x-p30.1">14:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#x-p31.6">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#ix-p7.5">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#x-p31.1">15:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#ix-p7.4">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#ix-p7.4">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#x-p31.4">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#xii-p6.14">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#ix-p32.19">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#xiv-p25.10">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#xiv-p25.10">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#x-p27.3">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ix-p16.5">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ix-p19.5">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ix-p32.14">16:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p26.7">16:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#x-p31.2">16:1-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#x-p8.22">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#xiv-p26.6">16:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#ix-p16.15">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#ix-p23.6">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#ix-p32.12">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#ix-p27.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#ix-p6.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#ix-p23.8">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#ix-p32.12">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#x-p31.8">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#ix-p7.8">16:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#ix-p20.4">16:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ix-p4.7">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ix-p11.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ix-p19.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ix-p30.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xii-p6.16">1:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#x-p12.1">1:4-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix-p30.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#x-p13.1">1:10-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#iv-p18.2">1:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xi-p11.2">2:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p23.21">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xii-p11.2">3:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xii-p6.9">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xii-p18.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xii-p11.3">3:10-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xii-p18.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#x-p13.3">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xii-p15.7">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#x-p8.5">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#x-p13.4">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#ix-p31.6">4:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#ix-p21.5">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#x-p14.1">5:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#x-p21.2">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#x-p16.1">6:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#ix-p20.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#xii-p4.7">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#ix-p24.2">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#ix-p31.5">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#viii-p13.2">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#x-p17.1">8:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#x-p18.1">9:1-11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#x-p30.2">10:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#xi-p18.3">10:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#x-p19.1">10:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#viii-p18.3">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#ix-p4.11">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#ix-p25.1">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#xi-p25.7">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#ix-p4.10">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#ix-p24.11">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#ix-p31.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#x-p20.1">11:17-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#ix-p28.6">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#viii-p18.4">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#ix-p4.12">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#ix-p25.2">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#x-p22.1">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xi-p18.1">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xi-p18.4">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xii-p8.3">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xii-p2.2">12:4-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p23.10">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#xii-p10.12">12:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#xi-p20.2">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#xi-p18.6">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#xii-p8.5">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#xi-p20.1">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#ix-p25.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#xii-p8.7">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#xii-p2.3">12:28-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#x-p22.2">13:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#ix-p21.2">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#ix-p20.3">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#ix-p20.3">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#ix-p28.7">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#ix-p20.3">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#ix-p28.7">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#ix-p24.3">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#ix-p31.2">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#ix-p28.3">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=36#ix-p31.3">14:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vii-p3.2">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vii-p3.4">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#ix-p18.2">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ix-p16.12">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ix-p22.3">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#ix-p31.4">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#ix-p32.17">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xii-p10.16">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xiv-p26.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix-p16.11">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix-p22.6">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix-p27.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix-p32.11">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#ix-p6.4">16:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#ix-p6.6">16:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix-p4.8">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix-p12.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix-p19.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xii-p4.11">1:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xii-p4.11">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xii-p4.10">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xii-p4.11">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#ix-p32.18">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#x-p15.1">2:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xiv-p36.3">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#ix-p32.4">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p23.13">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#xiv-p23.14">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#xiv-p23.15">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#xiv-p23.16">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#iii-p30.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#xii-p15.6">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#ix-p16.13">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#ix-p22.5">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#xiv-p25.11">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#ix-p24.5">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#ix-p22.9">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#xiv-p38.3">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vi-p8.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#ix-p23.3">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#ix-p24.5">8:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p25.12">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#xiv-p25.12">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#x-p24.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#xiv-p25.12">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xi-p25.5">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#ix-p23.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#ix-p7.7">11:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#ix-p7.7">11:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#ix-p24.6">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#ix-p24.8">12:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ix-p22.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#ix-p18.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xii-p6.10">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xii-p17.9">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii-p3.3">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#ix-p16.10">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#ix-p5.3">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#ix-p22.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vi-p15.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii-p10.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii-p12.1">2:7-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii-p4.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xii-p6.11">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#vi-p23.3">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#xiii-p6.8">6:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xi-p21.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii-p20.10">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#ix-p26.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#xi-p21.8">1:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xi-p22.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xi-p13.1">2:11-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xi-p22.3">2:13-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#xiii-p6.9">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#xii-p17.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#xii-p15.8">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xii-p17.3">3:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xii-p17.4">3:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xii-p6.15">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xii-p6.24">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xii-p17.5">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xii-p18.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xii-p17.2">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xii-p17.15">3:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xii-p6.15">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xii-p6.24">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xiv-p23.18">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xii-p6.15">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xii-p6.24">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#ix-p26.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xi-p14.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#xi-p14.4">3:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#ix-p26.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xii-p8.4">4:1-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xii-p6.23">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xii-p13.1">4:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xii-p2.5">4:7-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xii-p8.10">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#xii-p17.16">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xiv-p23.8">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xvi-p1.3">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xi-p26.1">5:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xi-p25.1">5:22-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#ix-p26.1">5:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#ix-p26.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#ix-p26.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#ix-p26.1">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#xi-p26.2">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#xiv-p24.4">6:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#x-p8.14">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xi-p4.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p33.8">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xiv-p32.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xi-p5.2">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xi-p5.2">1:12-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xi-p5.2">1:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#xi-p6.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xi-p6.9">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xi-p5.3">2:17-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vi-p8.3">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#ix-p18.3">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#xi-p6.7">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xi-p5.4">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xi-p5.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xi-p5.4">4:14-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#ix-p21.7">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#ix-p32.13">4:22</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix-p32.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#viii-p20.11">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xi-p21.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#ix-p26.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xi-p21.7">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xi-p21.9">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xi-p21.5">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xi-p22.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xiv-p23.19">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#ix-p26.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xi-p23.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xiv-p23.20">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xii-p13.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xiv-p24.5">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#ix-p27.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#ix-p16.4">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#ix-p19.6">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#ix-p32.15">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#xiv-p23.25">4:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix-p19.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#x-p4.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#ix-p32.1">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#ix-p4.6">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xii-p4.14">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#ix-p16.6">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#ix-p5.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#ix-p22.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#ix-p5.2">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xv-p3.8">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#x-p5.2">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#x-p5.4">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#ix-p32.2">4:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#x-p5.3">4:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#x-p9.2">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#x-p8.1">5:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#x-p9.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#x-p8.1">5:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#ix-p19.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix-p32.3">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix-p4.9">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix-p24.10">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#x-p7.1">3:6-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#x-p8.16">3:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p19.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiii-p20.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiii-p23.5">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiii-p23.8">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiii-p24.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xiv-p19.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xv-p3.3">2:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p16.2">2:1-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xv-p3.1">2:1-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xv-p3.4">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p10.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p10.7">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p11.1">3:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p33.9">3:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p10.6">3:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xv-p3.2">3:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#viii-p18.2">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#ix-p4.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#ix-p21.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xiv-p20.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p3.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p15.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p4.2">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#ix-p4.4">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#ix-p21.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#xiii-p16.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p23.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p23.9">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p28.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p12.2">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p42.1">5:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p10.15">5:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#xiv-p42.2">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#ix-p20.5">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xiv-p42.4">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xiv-p12.3">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xiv-p10.4">5:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xiv-p13.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xiv-p35.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xiv-p36.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#xv-p3.6">6:4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xiii-p27.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiv-p24.10">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xii-p10.2">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p23.23">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xiii-p13.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#xiv-p24.6">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xiii-p16.3">4:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xiv-p10.13">1:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xiii-p13.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xiv-p5.1">1:5-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#iii-p30.3">2:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#ix-p27.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xiv-p24.8">1:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xiii-p6.3">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xiii-p7.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#iii-p31.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xiii-p7.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#xiv-p26.17">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#iii-p30.5">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#xiii-p7.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#xiii-p6.4">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#xiii-p7.1">12:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#ix-p32.9">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#xiv-p8.7">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#iii-p31.1">13:12</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xv-p5.1">2:1-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#ix-p20.6">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xiv-p36.6">5:14</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xv-p6.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xv-p6.2">2:4-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#iii-p30.4">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#viii-p12.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xiv-p6.15">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#ix-p32.8">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#xiv-p8.6">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#xv-p6.4">4:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#xii-p5.3">4:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xii-p4.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xiv-p23.9">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p6.6">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xv-p6.5">5:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#xv-p6.6">5:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iv-p27.1">1:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#ix-p32.10">1:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#ix-p28.9">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#ix-p20.7">1:9-10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix-p16.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix-p22.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xv-p8.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#ix-p22.8">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#ix-p22.8">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#ix-p19.7">2:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#ix-p22.10">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix-p19.8">3:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#xv-p8.2">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#xv-p8.3">7:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#xv-p8.5">7:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#iii-p30.6">18:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#xv-p8.4">21:1-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#iii-p30.6">21:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#ix-p22.12">22:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=23#iii-p19.5">24:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=7#xii-p10.7">51:7</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="xvii.ii" prev="xvii.i" next="xvii.iii">
        <h2 id="xvii.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xvii.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xvii.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek"> καλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> κλητοῖς ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> κρίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> πᾶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek"> ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.11">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">-ῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαθμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δεῖ γὰρ τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἀνέγκλητον εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διάκονοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δόγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος τῆς περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ μυστήριον τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χάρισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α̡τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ ἐκκλησίαι πᾶσαι τοῦ χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p23.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαθμόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βόσκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνησίῳ τέκνῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνόντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γρηγορεῖτε : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p16.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖ οὖν τὸν ἐπίσκοπον ἀνεπίλημπτον εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονεῖν τραπέζαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p16.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p25.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονήσει αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p21.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p25.7">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδακτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διερχόμενον διὰ πάντων, : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διλόγους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διχοστασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p31.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ προφητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάβολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.14">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.6">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.7">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.8">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.9">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.11">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.13">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.14">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.16">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p17.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p17.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p19.3">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p19.4">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p19.5">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p20.4">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.3">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.4">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.6">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.22">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.2">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.3">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.4">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.7">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p30.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p30.2">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.3">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p21.1">32</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.15">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονον τῆς ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p18.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p20.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p21.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p22.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p24.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.8">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.8">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.6">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.1">12</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ ἐγὼ κρίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δουλοπρεπεῖς τε καὶ διακονικὰς καὶ ἀνελευθέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δόγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p18.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο τῶν διακονούντων αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰδέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς διακονίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p24.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.16">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς διακονίαν τοῖς ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τοὺς ἁγίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p25.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν οἷκον, εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τις ἐστὶν ἀνέγκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶς τὸν ἕνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p20.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθίστημι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.12">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς προεστῶτες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλεγέσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p42.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταρτισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὰς προαγούσας ἐπὶ σὲ προφητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν Ἰουδαίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατήντησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p20.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ γὰρ αὐτὴ (Phoebe) προστάτις πολλῶν ἐγενήθη καὶ ἒμοῦ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεκριμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p18.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κελεύω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφαλὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοπιῶντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοπιῶντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίναντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίνω . . . ἐπιστείλαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυβερνήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κἀγώ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p29.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαός πολύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργούντων τῷ κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λοιπαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταδῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p4.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάγειρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον ἀξίως τοῦ εὐαγγείου τοῦ χριστοῦ πολιτεύεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ναός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεόφυτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεώτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νηφαλίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοσῶν περὶ ζητήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p3.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκεῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκοδομήσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ πάντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἡγούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷς οὐ διεστειλάμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ διακονεῖν ἀλλ᾽ ἄρχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδεμία ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐνδεής τις ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἡτακτήσαμεν ἐν ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως καὶ ὁ χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως κοπιῶντας δεῖ ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι τῶν ἀσθενούντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραγγέλλω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακαλεῖτε ἀλλήλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακλήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεκαλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεκάλεσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεποιήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροφόρησον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p23.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλῆθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμαίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεύεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολιτεύομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυποίκιλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολίτευμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίμαινε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεστῶτες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπεμφθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p32.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσευξάσθωσαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p36.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσκαρτεροῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσλαμβ̤νεσθε ἀλλήλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάτις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφητεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊσταμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.17">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊσταμένους ὑμῶν ἐν Κυρίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊστάμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προΐσταμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸ συμφέρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσης συναγωγῆς υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσῃ τῇ συναγωγῇ τοῦ λαοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέτρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόλεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν τὸ πλῆθος συναγωγῆς υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα οἰκοδομὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p15.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p6.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p22.11">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσαι αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τῶν ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεμνότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p16.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπούδασον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στήριγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p19.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p19.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναχθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάγονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν πᾶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν τοῖς ἁγίοις πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν ὅλη τῃ Ἀχαίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὺν ἐπισκόποις καὶ διακόνοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τα̯ς ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῖς ἑπτὰ ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς ἐν τῇ Ἀσίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὲς ἐξ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἀμφοτέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἀποστόλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἰδίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ ἡγιασμένοις, καὶ Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ τετηρημένοις κλητοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p4.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p10.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p24.9">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πρεσβυτερίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ὀνόματος τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτον ἡθέλησεν ὁ Παῦλος σὺν αὑτῷ ἐξελθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ αὐτά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ δόγματα τὰ κεκριμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἀμφότερα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς προαγούσας ἐπί σε προφητείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν χάριν τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τὴν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλῆθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p16.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p21.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ποιμένα καὶ ἐπίσκοπον τῶν ψυχῶν ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς διακονίας ταύτης καὶ ἀποστολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς περιτομῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ Λαοδικέων ἐκκλησίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ διακονίᾳ τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ οὔσῃ ἐν Κορίνθῳ, ἡγιασμένοις ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, κλητοῖς ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἁγίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν τοῦ θεοῦ τῶν οὐσῶν ἐν τῷ Ἰουδαίᾳ ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ διυναμένῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλαδελφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόξενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίζομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p2.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p4.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.19">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.21">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p6.3">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονηθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p38.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.7">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.20">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p4.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p4.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p5.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p5.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.17">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.11">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.15">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p22.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p25.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p26.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.6">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.7">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.8">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p28.2">17</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρισματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαλλιάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναζωπυρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακεφαλαιώσασθαι : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστροφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p6.10">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντεχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι τῶν ἀσθενοὐντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιλήμψεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέγκλητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέγκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.14">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκρίθη Ἰάκωβος λέγων : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεστείλαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστέλλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστόλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέστειλεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p7.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ προγόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι ἐκκλησιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p4.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρεστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχοινοχοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτακτέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτάκτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτάκτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγνεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλας ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄπαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p18.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀναστροφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἁζανιτῶν τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς διακόνων ἑρμηνευομένων ἢ ὑπηρετῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγώ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκαλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p15.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.11">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p15.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p15.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p15.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p18.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p19.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p19.7">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p19.8">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p21.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p22.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p23.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p24.3">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p24.4">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p34.1">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p34.4">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.6">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p37.1">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p42.1">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.3">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p9.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p4.2">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p21.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p28.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p28.4">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p4.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.1">29</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησίᾳ Θεσσαλονικέων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλεκτοῖς παρεπιδήμοις διασπορᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτήσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλάμβανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p20.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμαρτυρεῖτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμοὶ οὐδὲν προσανέθεντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μέσῳ ἐκκλησίας καὶ συναγωγῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πάσῃ ἐκκλησίᾳ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν συναγωγῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p28.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ τῇ καθημερινῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἁγιασμῷ πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐκκλησίᾳ τοῦ λαοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντειλάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντραπῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p7.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντέλλομαι, ἐπιτάσσω, προστάσσω, διατάσσω, διαστέλλομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνώπιον ἐκκλησίας : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p28.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεστείλαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεστήριξαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμελεία τις καὶ διακονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμελήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p10.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκόποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκόπους καὶ διακόνους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστεῖλαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστηρίζοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέδωκαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p31.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p6.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p33.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p34.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv-p22.1">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστερεοῦντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐχαρίσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑδραίωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔδοξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔδωκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλαβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p20.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔταξαν ἑαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑνὶ δὲ ἑκάστῳ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἕλληνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p3.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p8.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμόνες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡσύχασαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα μὴ εἷς ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἑνὸς φυσιοῦσθε κατὰ τοῦ ἑτέρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ὑπὲρ σοῦ μοι διακονῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p24.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεὸς ἐπεσκέψατο λαβεῖν ἐξ ἐθνῶν λαὸν τῷ ὁνόματι αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ προϊστάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ προϊστάμενος ἐν σπουδῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ χριστὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀδελφός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐνεργήσας Πέτρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁποῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐπόκρισις : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p18.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερεκπερισσοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p8.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρέτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p28.9">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτάσσησθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐγὼ κρίνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐγὼ νομίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xvii.iii" prev="xvii.ii" next="xvii.iv">
        <h2 id="xvii.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xvii.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Ego secundum me iudico.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Fundamentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>cum . . . universa ecclesia convenisset in anum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p16.4">1</a></li>
 <li>firmamentum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>praejudicium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>quomodo to oporteat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xvii.iv" prev="xvii.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xvii.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xvii.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi-Page_250">250</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
